Chapters Severity of Change. (Rewrite)
Mom decided it would be best if we took her car to the nearest hospital, which if I remembered correctly was a 20 minute drive from where I lived. As we left the house, I was reluctant to leave due being afraid of the public's reaction to me. Mom knelt down next to me giving me a small reassuring smile.
“It'll be okay honey.” She said warmly and led me to her car. I climbed in the back and Mom fastened my seatbelt. I was embarrassed a little but I quickly dismissed the feeling. “I'm sure the doctor will have some answers.” Mom reassured me as she climbed into the driver’s seat.
Mom switched on the car radio to one of the classical stations. Over the journey it played out various piano and violin pieces which calmed me a little.
I watched the world go by as we passed various buildings, trees and cars. Thankfully I lived in quiet area of town, so traffic was practically non-existent at this time of day. The only downside to where I lived was some of the locals, who took every chance they could to insult various passers-by and harass anyone who looked at them funny. I remember plenty occasions when the police got involved and arrested some of them, sadly though it seemed if you arrested one another two would show up later on like they were cockroaches or something.
I quickly learned over the years how to go unnoticed, and it helped greatly when I couldn't avoid large groups of people like that. I feel very uncomfortable around large groups of people, I'm not a people person despite what my colleagues at work said. I'll come off to many as being quite confident, polite, generally friendly and I come off a bit stoic, but in reality I'm actually quite shy and I hate being the centre of attention.
“I wonder if Matt is in this situation.” I wondered, Mom gave me a curious look from the rear view mirror.
“Is he a friend of yours from work?” I nodded in confirmation.
“Yeah, he called in sick on Thursday, now that I think about he was complaining about similar symptoms I had before I turned into this.” I explained, raising one of my front hooves and gesturing at myself. Mom remained silent but she kept a worried expression.
The rest of the journey was silent beside the music from the radio. I worked with Matt the day before and he was doing fine, no coughing and certainly no complaints of pain or a headache so I couldn't have caught that bug from him, could I? Everything about this seemed off.
“Just keep it together Mark; you can’t have a break down now…” I thought to myself, I couldn’t let my mom find out the emotional breakdowns I’ve been having for a few years now.
We finally arrived at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, and found it unbelievably busy which wasn't surprising due to recent events if the news was anything to go by. Nurses and doctors alike rushing about to treat various injured suffering from gashes and cuts to broken limbs.
We waited, and soon I found I would be receiving attention I didn't particularly need or for that matter want. A clearly drunk young man, who looked like he was in his early to mid-twenties, came in by the main entrance he took a look round and caught sight of me. He looked like he was contemplating something with that whiskey bottle in his grasp. He swayed a bit before taking a run up to throw the bottle at me.
“Go back to yer farm, yer fuckin' freak!” He insulted as he threw the bottle, at that range he wouldn't miss even if I dodged it. I closed my eyes out of fright and braced myself for the blow.
“...”
Nothing, I heard the bottle smash against something solid that's for certain, but I didn't feel a thing. I opened one of my eyes, The drunk in question had been dragged off site by the hospital security, and the bottle laid broken a foot in front me so what stopped it? Everyone just looked at me speechless.
“What? What did I do?” I asked, turning to Mom. She shook her head.
“I don't know?” She shrugged, “The bottle just broke the second it got anywhere near you, like it hit something solid in the air.”
“Ah Mrs Geary, to what do I owe the pleasure?” The doctor asked, thankfully he was our family doctor and the one who gives me my heart check up. He glanced down at me again. “And who's your friend?” He asked warmly.
“Good afternoon, Dr Weiss.” I replied politely, he was taken back a bit obviously expecting I couldn't talk. Mom chuckled a little,
“Now tell me Mark was there any symptoms leading up to the change?” He asked, I told him everything from the headache and scratchy voice to the eventual change. Mom had a very concerned look when I told them in detail about the transformation; Dr Weiss wrote all this down with a great interest.
“Ah I see.” He said flatly, “I'm afraid that I'll have to give you a physical to make sure you’re healthy of course.” I grimaced a bit, I hated the physicals.
“Hold on a second,” I interrupted him, “I'm not even human anymore so shouldn't I be seeing a Vet or something?” Mom tried to hold back laughing remembering her earlier comment.
“Well yes normally you would, while you’re the first one I've seen in person to be changed like this you’re not the first to be treated at this hospital.” He explained, “So we have some notes you might want to look over Mark.” He pulled something out his desk draw, and put it in front of me open.
Due to our studies and blood tests regarding these changed individuals, we have come to the conclusion that the have been changed upon the genetic level, and unfortunately we cannot reverse this change as there is no trace elements of any biological or engineered element that would indicate a change of this severity.
I frowned, so there was no possibility to change back...
Additionally after discussing the matter with those affected, we have come to the conclusion and theorise that what kind of Equine (or Ponies, as they seem to refer to themselves.)The individual changes into is based upon the lifestyle, physical and mental ability of the individual. So far to our understanding there are three difference species of Equine, we have classified them as Earth Ponies, Pegeasi and finally Unicorns each with the traits typical of their description in common mythology.
Earth Ponies seems to be the most common change, and have no defining traits aside from being physically larger, stronger and more durable the other two varieties. People who were changed into this mentioned having a very healthy lifestyle, having regular exercise and are mentally very even tempered.
Pegeasi are the least common, with only a few thousand being reported across the globe. Unlike Earth Ponies they are the lightest and least durable due to having very thin bones. Depending on age their wingspan seems to range from 3 to 8 feet. Interestingly they have demonstrated the ability to fly, as well as walk any form of moisture (most notably that found in cloud formations) and instinctively analyse weather patterns and humidity. Individuals changed into this type often mentioned living very active lifestyles and expressed an interest in travelling.
The last of the three species, the Unicorn are the second most common and quite possibly the most unique of the three. Physically they are the smallest in size, and are physically quite weak compared to the other two species. It should be noted firstly that each individual changed were either noticeably intelligent and/or suffered from a physical condition. To compensate for this Unicorns have more resistant immune systems (if our results from the blood tests are to believed, they will become completely immune to any virus or poison they have come in contact with after a day or two.) and seemingly display the ability to interact with any object equal or smaller in size to themselves with telekinesis, or erect a defensive barrier when they feel threatened. The horn upon their forehead glows when this 'magic' is being used; the colour it glows seems to vary with the individual.
Each of the species have a marking upon their flanks, we currently have no theories why they have this mark, other than no two individuals have the same marking suggesting it is unique to the person and the youngest of those changed have yet to develop one. Sadly the only thing that we can note is that they all have the life expectancy of the average human.
I read the report again to make sure I understood it clearly. I was muttering to myself as I read it earning concerning looks from both my mother and Dr Weiss.
“I can see why I changed into a Unicorn, my heart condition would contribute the physical condition and I was always been bright even if I am little dozy at times, but that doesn't explain my change in gender.” I stated simply. Dr Weiss pointed to the paragraph below of what I just read.
It also seems likely that elements of the physical appearance of the pony (such as the colour of the eyes, fur, mane, tail and most notably the gender) are influenced by the personality or mindset of the individual in question.
“What I theorise Mark,” Dr Weiss took a moment to clear his throat, “is that your change in gender is the result of a psychological issue.” I denied it, but deep down I knew he was right. I had...a few issues regarding that, but they weren't important right now.
“Oh don't be silly my son isn't like that. He's always been a picture of mental health.” Mom chipped in, sounding a little too ignorant for my liking.
"I see...” Dr Weiss looked at Mom and then back to me, “Be that as it may, I would highly recommend that Mark remains here for the night for further health concerns.” Mom nodded and told me she would be back tomorrow afternoon, before leaving us alone.
“I'm sorry about that Doc, Mom can be...a little touchy on that subject.” I apologised,
"I see you haven't admitted to it yet, you know perfectly why you switched gender.” He said with a slight frown and matter of fact tone.
“I haven't a clue what you’re referring to Doc.” I denied, with an under tone of 'please don't go there'. Sadly though that plea fell on deaf ears.
Dr Weiss pulled out another file with my name upon it and began to read from it.
“Mark shows signs depression and guilt when confronted with issue of his biological father, and does noticeably dislike being surrounded by other males due to feelings of distrust, discomfort and inadequacy most likely stemming from emotional abuse from child hood.” Weiss read as if it was a matter of fact, stopped then looked at me.
“I'm warning you Doc, don't go there!” I warned him, but once again I was ignored as he read on.
“The extent of this emotional abuse seems to have developed into symptoms of emotional instability when significantly stressed, conversing with himself and developing what's commonly referred to as a 'sugar and ice' personality.” He continued.
“Please Doc don't...” I begged and pleaded, “There's nothing wrong with me mentally, I'm normal...”
“And finally Mark has shown signs of Gender Identity Disorder, but will deny this fact due to a combination of suffering greatly from Monophobia, and a fear of rejection.” Dr Weiss read the undeniable proof.
“ENOUGH!” I cried, causing the potted plant in the corner of the room to explode most likely due to my dormant magic as the report put it. Dr Weiss wasn't fazed by it however.
“Look Mark, I'm your doctor and your denying of this isn't healthy. I've only kept this from your family because you begged me to; do they even know you've been seeing a psychologist for the past year?” He said with a worried tone.
“N-No...they don't...” I admitted, I had complete emotional break down last year. My best friend Shane stayed with me until I got over that episode; it was his idea to get professional help. Dr Weiss sighed.
“Come on Mark, I'll show you where you'll be staying, you should meet a few people like yourself there.” He motioned, before asking. “Are you okay?” I shook my head; my ears lowered clearly indicating I was upset.
“No Doc I'm not, you've just read how fucked up I am...” Dr Weiss placed a hand on my shoulder in an attempt to comfort me, knelt down and gave me a very worried look.
“May I ask why? According to your medical record you never states why.” He asked,
“My family is little old fashioned and somewhat closed minded Doc, while they aren't bothered with if people are gay, bi or transgendered. They don't support it either, less so if it's within the family.” I explained, “As far as they and everyone else are concerned I'm a healthy, hardworking and most importantly normal person. I try so damned hard to keep myself from breaking down from the pressure of it all.” I ranted, shaking a little as I spoke.
“Does anyone else know?” Dr Weiss asked,
“Aside from yourself and my psychologist, only my closest friends know.” I said simply.
“I see...I think it would be best if you saw your psychologist again soon.” Dr Weiss suggested, “I think it would be best if I went with you as well, but you will have to tell them soon otherwise you’re only harming yourself by doing this.”
There was a moment of silence between us, as I let what the doctor said sink in.
“What do you suggest I do about my change Doc?” I asked him, looking him straight in the eyes. He looked thoughtful for a moment, trying to find the words to say...
“I think you should treat this as a new start, maybe a chance to drop the restraints and just be your true self as well.” He advised, I didn't realise at the time but what he said to me would have a heavy impact on me in the future.
“I think we should get going, you have to show me where I'm sleeping tonight after all.”
We made our way to a building on the far side of the hospital campus, Dr Weiss explained that it was recently converted to cater to ponies like I whilst they were staying overnight due to the shock of the change or were injured in accidents and cases of abuse.
It was a large white building four stories tall with various plants and bushes growing around the buildings perimeter giving it a warm inviting look. He told me various things about the building and what it was used for now and before all this started, it seemed to a dormitory for the visitors who had to stay overnight, or for staff who had be available on a emergency basis.
“Huh, I didn't realise you had a place like that here.” I stated in amazement.
“Well, to be honest we only let those people affected stay until a friend or family member can come to take care of them, or until they get used to their new body.” He explained, “We're stretched thin as it is with more and more ponies appearing every day so you'll be sharing a room if you don't mind.”
“No, not really.” I replied, “Either way, it's not really like I have choice now.”
We both entered building, the inside was larger than I expected. The room itself was painted in earthy colours; it was divided into a small reception and larger lounge for people to relax in. I looked around and saw a large variety of earth ponies, unicorns like myself and even a couple of pegeasi.
“It seems we have a new member to our herd?” A soft feminine voice whom sounded much older than myself asked, I turned to look at the source and saw large white unicorn mare, with a long brown mane and tail sporting blonde highlights, honey yellow eyes that showed their years of experience and wisdom, and upon he flank was mark depicting an open book with an ink quill writing on it.
“Yes it seems, Antonia I would like you to meet Mark.” Dr Weiss introduced, Antonia gave me a once over and bowed slightly to greet me.
“It's a pleasure to meet you Mark, if you don't mind me asking. How long have you been like this now?” Antonia inquired.
“Since this morning.” I answered; Antonia looked thoughtful for a moment.
“I see, so you’re still getting used to your new body?” She asked, I just nodded in reply. “No worries then, I assume my husband has shown you those notes when you saw him.”
“You’re...husband?” I asked confused, “You mean Dr Weiss?” I turned to him giving him a look that basically said 'is this true'. He nodded in confirmation and Antonia just laughed a little.
“I've been helping my husband, as well as several of the doctors and nurses here take care of ponies that are staying here. Other members of staff were changed just like we were; it's helped greatly to keep the children and victims of abuse at ease.” Antonia explained with a small warm smile.
“How many ponies are there here?” I asked,
“46 ponies are currently staying here, aside from yourself and members of staff.” Dr Weiss answered for Antonia, “It would be best I'd get back to my office, I'll be back once I've finished my rounds.”
Dr Weiss left, leaving Antonia and I alone to discuss what was going to happen next.
“I can sense you have used your magic at least twice by now.” I gave Antonia a confused look, “I guess it must have been out of reflex then.”
“Um...How do I use my magic?” I asked, Antonia didn't answer but motioned me to follow.
“Come, I'll show you to your room. Your magic can wait until morning I'll be teaching a class about it then.” She explained.
Antonia and I made our way through various halls decorated in a similar fashion to the lounge and reception. We stopped outside room 213.
“I hope you don't mind sharing a room with a young filly.” She inquired, “She was brought in a few days ago, as victim of abuse by her parents.” I gave a look of disgust at the thought of a parent doing that to their own child. I didn't say anything but my expression said it all.
We entered the room; it was very minimalistic only having an oak desk with a TV on it, a small bathroom and a couple of beds. One of the beds was occupied by a very young pink pegeasi filly with a blonde mane, currently unconscious from her injuries.
“She's just resting.” Antonia reassured, “We've treated most of the injuries, and most of the damage was done to the wings sadly so she'll never be able to fly even when she recovers fully.”
“H-How old is she?” I asked horrified.
“We don't know, she hasn't spoken a word since she woke up yesterday. We guess she's around 6-7 years old.” Antonia said in a very sombre tone.
“...”
I took a closer look at the sleeping filly, I couldn’t say why but I couldn’t help but be worried for her. I don’t know who did this to her but monsters like that shouldn’t exist in the first place.
“What’s wrong mommy?” The young filly asked, “Are you sad because daddy left?”
“I’m fine my little sunshine” I smiled warmly, “Why don’t we get some ice cream and go see grandma?” The little filly did a little exited dance for joy.
“Are you alright?” Antonia asked concerned causing me to snap out of whatever that was.
“...Uh I’m fine, I'll keep an eye on her; I'll let you know when she wakes up.” I stated simply, concern laced my voice over the young filly.
“Thank you.” Was all I heard from Antonia before she left us alone, and leaving me to wonder what that scene was all about.
Author's Note
not much to rewrite in this chapter, so enjoy.
Hope and Sunshine. (Rewrite)
I watched over the sleeping filly over the next few hours, watching as she whimpered and cried quietly in her sleep. Seeing that was just heart-breaking, for god's sake she's just a child how can anyone be so damned cruel?
I had taken the liberty of looking over her medical chart while she slept, I had tried my best not to physically sick because of what they had done to her. I could easily imagine what kind of monsters they were to do this to her, I could easily picture some drunk, drugged up dead beats who never even deserved who have a child.
Given my own experiences with my own parents, I always wondered what kind of parent I would be though some part of me was afraid I would turn out like my old man. The fact I’m a mare now still frightens me to my core, and I can’t even imagine what that might feel like to a child as young as the filly next to me.
“Hm?” I felt something break my train of the thought.
The filly stirred a little, she opened her one good eye slowly as the other seemed to be blackened by the monsters that did this to her. She took a moment to get one look at me and looked absolutely terrified as she retreated back under her blankets, hoping they would offer some sort of protection. I could barely see her face as she continued to stare at me with uncertainty as she peaked from under the blankets.
“...!” She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.
“Hey, it's okay I'm not going to hurt you.” I reassured her, trying to sound as motherly as I could.
“...?” She opened her mouth again but once again there was nothing but silence.
“Do you want me to call the nurse?” I asked her, she nodded slowly unsure about her present company. I pressed the button at the side of her bed that signalled a member of staff. “There we go, the nurse should be here soon.”
I had to do something to ease her a little, that frightened expression of hers was worrying me greatly.
“So do you want to watch some cartoons while we wait?” I asked her, her ears perked up a bit as she nodded silently. Couldn't she speak or was she too afraid to? I considered a much worse possibility and sincerely hope that wasn't the case.
I looked around for the TV remote, but alas it was nowhere to be seen. I settled for pressing the on switch on the TV itself with my hoof. To my surprise it was already on a cartoon channel, once again “My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic” was on, I climbed back on to my bed, curled up in an attempt to get comfortable.
Normally I wouldn't watch a show such as this, but given I only put it on for the silent filly in the neighbouring bed to cheer her up I'll gladly make an exception. The episode itself seemed to focus on a young yellow filly with a red mane and tail decorated with a large bright red bow called Applebloom. She seemed focused on getting something called a 'Cutie Mark' and was getting teased and bullied by these other two fillies called Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, who were calling her names like 'Blank Flank' for not having a mark.
Hold on? I looked back at my flank staring at the mark upon it, a Cutie Mark was it? I understood I looked like a pony from the cartoon, but according the show this mark is supposed to represent a special talent or a part of my personality. Knowing me it would most likely be my personality.
“Hmm...” The injured filly looked at me confused.
“...?”
“It's nothing, just something I realised.” I reassured her, “Shall we continue watching?”
“...” She nodded; it looked like the cartoon was cheering her up a bit. I was glad it was, I never liked a child that young upset.
We continued watching till the end of the episode, Applebloom stood up to the two fillies that were bullying her and made friends with two other fillies her own age, a unicorn called Sweetie Belle and a Pegasus called Scootaloo. I giggled a bit at the adorableness when they called themselves the 'Cutie Mark Crusaders'.
The little filly next to me was smiling a little; I'm glad that the happiness of the show was cheering her up. Heck when I was young filly I used to watch cartoons like that all the time when I was upset.
“When I was a little filly? Where'd that come from?” I wondered to myself.
The nurse came in, along with Antonia who looked at us both. Seeing the small smile on the young fillies face gave her a sense of relief. The nurse was a unicorn was pale yellow earth pony with a thermometer for a Cutie Mark; she had bright green eyes and pale blue mane.
"How do you feel?” The nurse asked,
“...” was the only reply from the quiet filly.
“What does the chart say about her injuries?” I asked worried. Antonia took a look at the chart lifting it with a faint pink glow. I know I had already read the chart, and from what I understood about the body I never saw anything about an injured throat on the chart, so a professional opinion couldn’t hurt.
“Let's see...” Antonia read over the chart, “It seems the wings took the most damage, a black eye, a few broken ribs, and a few cuts and bruises. She was unconscious when we brought her in a few days ago, which was Tuesday according to the chart.”
“Is anything on that chart regarding a neck injury?” I asked worried, Antonia looked over the chart again and shook her head. “Oh thank goodness.” I sighed in relief.
“...?” The filly looked confused as to what we were saying, which wasn’t a surprise given her age.
“It’s nothing to worry about; I was just asking the nice nurse about what was on that chart.” I reassured her.
Antonia quickly caught on to what I meant, and looked at the filly worryingly.
“I think that the experience has traumatised her to the point where she refuses to speak.” Antonia explained. I looked at the young filly with deeply concerned look. Her little stomach growled a bit.
"..."
“Shall I get you something to eat?” the nurse asked, the young filly nodded.
“Mark, I'm sorry to say this but you’re going to have to accompany me for a little while.” Antonia explained, “We've came across stallion limping in the car park, he mentioned you by name.”
“What's his name?” I asked curious who it could be, Shane couldn't have changed has well could he?
“He said his name was Matthew.” Antonia replied, “He mentioned you work with him.”
“Alright then, I don't know how he found me but if he came all this way it must be important.” I said simply.
“...!” The injured filly whimpered a bit which immediately caught my attention.
“Hey, don't worry the nice nurse here will look after you while I'm gone.” I reassured her in soft tone of voice, “I'll be back soon, and when I get back we'll watch more cartoons together okay?”
“...” The small filly nodded slowly.
I left with Antonia to meet up with Matt, I was asking as many questions as I could about the young filly. The trauma of what happened to her left her silent, too frightened to speak. Antonia and the other hospital staff had no idea of what her name is. The only thing they could tell me was someone wearing a hood had found her like that, brought her here and no one has seen or heard of him since. No one seems to remember what he looked like either.
“...I see.” Was all I replied with...
After about a few minutes of travelling we ended up back at the lounge, waiting for us there was a grey black maned earth pony with brown eyes and a pair of red dice with a six and one on the visible faces. He was pacing back and forth with a slight limp, and look of impatience on his face.
“You know you should have had that limped looked at while you were waiting.” I scolded him.
“Mark? You got hit by this as well?” The stallion asked,
“Yes Matt, I came down with similar symptoms to you the day after you called in sick.” I said in my now softer feminine voice which caused Matt to raise an eyebrow, if he still had any...”How'd you find me here anyway?”
“Well Mark or...is it Marcia now?” He let out a chuckle earning him a unamused look. “The Boss called you in to cover my shift today, but your Mom answered the call telling him you were at the hospital ill. He gave me a call to check in on you.”
“Does he know that you’re a pony now?” I asked.
“Oh I think he will soon enough, I couldn't exactly go into work like this could I.” Matt laughed, “I can imagine all the panic that would cause.”
"Are you okay? Antonia mentioned you were limping.” I asked a little concerned, noticing the dark red patch on his right foreleg.
“Hmm...” Was all the reply I would give him. Matt didn't show it but he was nervous, he only jokes on like this when he worries. “Matt, what happened? Talk to me here.” He sighed in defeat.
“Nothing gets past you does it?” He replied, “I'm...just worried about all this, you know. I need my job to get by, I was lucky that the Amanda gave me the chance to do it.”
“Look I'm sure Amanda will understand, we're in this together right?” I comforted him, “We've been friends for two years now, and I haven't let you down once have I? We'll get through this even if I have to drag your sorry ass through it all, and if I don't you know fine well Shane will.” I gave Matt a reassuring smile.
“Thanks Mark, I'd best get this leg looked at ‘til then I’ll see you around.” Matt said as he bade me farewell.
“Matt.” I said
“Yeah Mark?” He responded.
“I'll be in room 213 if you want to talk okay.” He nodded and left to find one of the nurses.
"That was very kind of you, Mark.” Antonia commented, “I'm sure your friends are lucky to know that you care about them greatly.”
“I see, I forgot to tell you earlier that your psychologist will be visiting later.” Antonia explained, watching me pale a bit. “It's just standard procedure for your situation, I'm sure your parents understand this part of the procedure.”
“My...parents don't know that I'm seeing a psychologist.” I hesitated. “Can we take this somewhere private please...” Antonia led me to an unoccupied room, which was identical to the room I was sharing with that quiet filly.
“May I ask why?” Antonia asked, wondering why I wouldn't tell my parents about something as serious as this.
“Over a year ago, I had emotional breakdown it was the fifth time I had one over the past 3 years. This one however was the worst I'd had. I still don't know what set me off but my best friend found me in that pitiful state.” I explained. “It was the first time I'd let anyone see me in such a state, he stayed with me until I calmed down and suggested I'd get professional help.”
“I'm glad he found you Mark, but that doesn't answer my question.” Antonia stated.
“I just try to make my parents proud; I come off as this stoic, independent and strong willed man who doesn't let anything in the world get to him.” I explained further, “But in reality I'm very much a shrinking violet who just wants to be able to be myself.”
“You wear the mask for so long, you'll become it.” Antonia explained, “But every so often it slips and cracks showing the world who you really are.” I nodded. “I read your psychological profile, do you know what I see?”
“What do you see?” I asked with hesitation.
“In the short time you've been here, I see a wonderful, kind and caring mare, who wants nothing more than to accept herself. It's very clear to me you value your family and friends greatly, you even try to be there for a young filly whom you've only met a few hours ago.” Antonia stated, “Just be yourself, Mark.”
“Thank you Antonia, that means a lot to me.”
“Come on Mark, I do believe you made a promise to that filly.” Antonia reminded me.
“I know, let’s go then.” We both made our way back to room 213.
The quiet filly was still watching 'My Little Pony' happily; I noticed the nurse had changed the bandages around her waist and wings. The sound of the door closing finally caught the filly's attention.
“...!” Her visible bright green eyes lit up with happiness when she looked at me. I smiled back.
“Hey..., didn't I say I would watch some more cartoons with you?” The young filly patted in the space next to her. I climbed up next to her, smiling as she curled up next to me.
The hours passed by as we watched a marathons worth of cartoons together. My thoughts turned toward the filly curled up next to me, I didn't know why I cared so much about this filly who I've only known a few hours now. Was all this instinct to me now, just because I changed gender? I certainly hope not, I genuinely cared about this frail filly.
The young filly yawned; I took a look at the clock which said 10:30 pm.
“Hey..., I think it's time you get to sleep little one.” The quiet filly next to me looked at me earnestly trying to tell me something.
“...?”
“Do you want me to tell you a story?” I asked, but the filly shook her head, “Do you want me to sing you to sleep?”
“...!” She nodded her head tiredly.
“Okay, let's just keep this between us okay? This was a song my grandmother used to sing to me when I was a little younger than you.” I felt a little shy for what I was about to sing, but I wouldn't disappoint the young filly. If she wanted a song she got one, I'm sure my late grandmother would approve of me doing this.
“You are my sunshine My only sunshine You make me happy When the skies are grey You'll never know dear How much I love you Please don't take My sunshine away
The other night dear As I lay sleeping I dreamed I held you in my arms When I awoke dear I was mistaken And I held My head And cried
You are my sunshine My only sunshine You make me happy When the skies are grey You'll never know dear How much I love you Please don't take My sunshine away
You are my sunshine My only sunshine You make me happy When the skies are grey You'll never know dear How much I love you Please don't take My sunshine away
Please don't take my sunshine away Please don't take my sunshine away Please don't take my sunshine away Please don't take my sunshine away Please don't take my sunshine away”
The young filly was fast asleep by the end of the song, smiling I climbed out of her bed and into my own.
“Goodnight little one, everything will be alright. I promise.”
Author's Note
That's this chapter rewrite done, I'm gonna continue redoing the existing chapters to flesh the story and characters out a bit more before I continue with any new chapters.
You all didn't think i had given up on this fic did you? i started it I'll damn well finish it.
Friends and Family part 2 (Rewrite)
It's been two days since Mom had visited, over that time Sunshine and I spent the time with Matt. Sunshine thankfully was now getting comfortable around Matt now, but Matt on the other hand was worrying again.
“I don't see how you can be so calm about this Mark?” Matt wondered as he paced around the room in worry. “Who knows how the others will react to...well this?” He pointed to himself, referring to the change.
The thought had occurred to me, but I would imagine our friends would be accepting of our situation. Freaked out a little maybe, but they wouldn’t abandon us outright especially not after everything we’ve been through...
“...?” Sunshine gave Matt a confused look, and then went back to watching the cartoons on TV.
“Matt everything will be fine.” I reassured him, “They're our friends remember. I hardly believe that they would treat us badly because of something we had no control over.” I know I’m right, I mean how could they? It wasn't like we up and decided to turn into ponies now did we?
“It's just...I don’t know.” Matt shook his head, “How do we know they won't freak out because of this?”
“Well for one look at the situation.” I tried to reason, “We can't help our situation for one, and two has anyone else we know been affected by this?” Matt tried to find and answer but kept silent when he couldn't find one, “For all we know some of our friends and family could have ended up like this, so we're all could be in the same boat here.”
“How could you say something like that Mark?” Matt asked me in shock, “I wouldn't wish this on my worst enemy.” Truth be told I wouldn’t wish this on anyone either.
“Hey! I didn't mean it like that!” I snapped back defensively, “But you can't just rule out that possibility now can you?”
“I know what you meant Mark!” Matt snapped, “It's just I don't want to be in this situation! My life is more or less ruined now. It irritates me how you can be so calm about this.”
“...!” Sunshine whimpered due to hearing us argue.
“Matt would you mind quitting with the attitude already!” I scolded, “Sunshine doesn't like hearing people argue.”
“Oh excuse me!” Matt replied sarcastically, “And then there's that, your acting like her mother for god's sake. What's that all about?” I looked offended.
“I can't help that!” I barked, “I'm still trying to figure this out, I can't help that I see her as my own daughter, just like I can't help that I’ve changed gender!”
“...!” Sunshine hid under her bed sheets. We both took notice and stopped arguing.
“I-I'm sorry Matt, I'm just really emotional right now.” I apologised, “I know I should be more worried about all this, but I'm just trying to take this a day at a time.” Matt went silent for the moment.
“It's okay Mark.” Matt replied, “I'm just over thinking all this right now and I'm probably worrying over nothing.” Sunshine peaked out from under the covers, her ears perked up in relieve that we weren't arguing any more.
“...” She smiled nervously at us.
“We're sorry for arguing Sunshine, it's just sometimes even the best of friends will argue over the silliest and littlest of things.” I reassured her.
“...I...” Sunshine tried to speak, but it sounded no louder than barely as whisper, “...I-It's okay Mommy...I-I know you won't hurt me...” My heart soared when I heard her call me 'Mommy'. I couldn't help myself I hugged her.
“I-I would never hurt you honey, and I won't let anyone hurt you ever.” I reassured her, I couldn't believe it I'm her 'Mommy'. I never felt so happy. Matt looked at me with a happy expression.
“I'll let Antonia know Sunshine is speaking again.” Matt stated as he left us alone in the room. I didn't say anything as my attention was solely on Sunshine at the moment, I heard him clearly though.
I sat and watched some cartoons with my 'daughter', saying I was overjoyed that she saw me as her mother was an understatement. I honestly had no clue why that made me happy, it just did. All I'd ever tried to do with her was make her feel loved.
I wondered briefly if this is what my own mother felt, when she first held me or my brother and sister were born. I never considered myself ready to be a parent, I was too afraid to turning out like my own father.
My thoughts turned to her real parents, or better put the complete monsters that beat her. I hope where ever they are they rot in prison for the remainder of the lives; they didn't deserve to have such a wonderful daughter.
An hour or two passed, and soon we were greeted by Antonia who currently had a worried look on her face. Sunshine was asleep taking a morning nap.
“How is she?” Antonia asked,
“She's fine, Matt and I had a bit of an argument this morning which upset her but aside from that she's speaking again, she's still as quiet as a mouse the majority of the time though.” I explained with a happy smile. “She called me Mommy.” I giggled a little with joy.
“As much as I'm overjoyed at that news, I'm afraid one of your friends is here to see you but he doesn't look so well.” Antonia explained with a worried expression.
“Send whoever it is in then. I'm sure they're well enough to ask a few questions at least.” I asked my voice started to fill with worry, “What are the symptoms?”
“Well he seems to be coughing, suffering from a sore throat, complaining of pains around his shoulder blades as well as feeling dizzy.” She explained worryingly, my smile fell quickly with worry and my once good mood went out the window.
“W-who is it?” I asked, “Please tell me Antonia...tell me who it is!”
“He said his name was Shane. Is the symptom's that bad?” She inquired.
“Get him a room, if he's suffering from symptoms like that Shane needs to be monitored.” I begged, “Please help him Antonia there must be something you or Dr Weiss can do to help him!”
“Why? What's going on?” Antonia asked increasingly worried.
“What Shane is complaining of sounds similar to the symptoms Matt and I showed before we changed.” I explained, “I guess the pains in his shoulder blades might indicate what he'll turn into, like my headache turned out to be my horn.”
This didn't bode well, first Matt then me and now Shane. Things just seem to be getting out of hand with these transformations was it contagious now? I doubt it otherwise there would have been a more widespread panic across the globe, if anything the changes seemed to be random in who was changed.
“Antonia what are the chances that whatever the causes the change is contagious?” I asked, Antonia took a brief moment to think.
“In all the early cases we ruled out the changes being contagious by comparing blood samples from family members to the person who had changed. The results came back negative for any signs of a viral strain would show up.” Antonia explained, “We even compared it to a DNA sample of the person from before they changed, both samples were a complete match.”
“I see...” I responded deep in thought. “So on a technical level, they haven't changed at all?”
“Well aside from your change in gender, but basically yes your right.” She confirmed, “This is even confusing my husband and he's the hospitals specialist.”
“Is there anything else?” I inquired; there must be more to it than this.
“Aside from the psychological and physical effects, it's more or less behavioural patterns like herding, signs of heat and the like.” Antonia continued, I had a confused look upon my face. “Herding from what I understand in this case is where ponies form small groups to look out for each other; they usually have some form of common ground between them.”
“And what about heat?” I wondered,
“Heat is a period of time where an animal's libido sky rockets, it more or less means it's mating season.” I blushed at Antonia's explanation, “For the ponies here though, when heat seems to occur is different for each person, it only seems to affect the adult mares though.”
“Oh well ain't that swell.” I dead panned, “How about ponies that changed gender as well?”
“Oh there's been a few.” Antonia answered, “There's been cases of Male-to-Female, as there is Female-to-Male.” I sighed in relief as I considered the possibility I wasn't the only pony whose gender changed. “Can you tell me about Shane?” Antonia asked.
“He's been one of my closest friends since college; he's also a bit of a rival as well when it comes to games.” I explained, “He's very dependable, loyal and surprisingly humble about his actions. Even I don't know why but he hardly talks about himself.”
“Ah now I'm seeing a bigger picture to this...” Antonia responded earning her a curious look from me, “From the brief time I chatted with Shane, he reminded me a little of you personality wise.”
“...” I remained silent for a moment, “Yeah, that's not the first time I've heard that...”
“You certainly give the impression you hold him in high regard.” Antonia commented.
“Well he's done a lot to earn that respect; we have a lot of history between us.” I explained, “...would it be possible to get him a room near mine? He'll need his friends nearby to help him adapt.”
“I'll do what I can...” Antonia answered; a small sad smile graced my features.
“Thank you...this means a lot to me.” I said simply, “Is he here now?” Antonia nodded,
“He's in the reception now.” She stated.
“Would you mind looking after Sunshine till I get back?” I asked her, and again she nodded.
As I made my way towards the reception, I began feeling nervous, frightened at Shane's reaction to my now ponified body. How would he react? Would he scream in horror, run off or worse? Or would he be accepting of me? Taking a deep breath to calm myself down I entered through the doors turning a few heads from both people and pony alike. I quickly spotted Shane's messy blonde hair amongst the people there; he was currently talking with the receptionist.
“Please.” Shane pleaded in between coughs; his usual voice was a bit scratchy now. “Can you tell me if Mark Geary is here, as crazy as it sounds I asked Dr Antonia Weiss about him?” The receptionist took a look through the roster of patients currently here.
“Ah yes, Ms Geary has been here a few days now as a patient, she came here with her mother on Saturday afternoon.” The receptionist answered, the look of confusion on Shane's face practically said it all.
“I'm sorry, but did you say Ms Geary.” Shane asked confused as ever. The receptionist just sighed and repeated herself.
“Yes I did say that Ms Marcia Geary came in here.” I shook my head at his confusion, and made a mental note to ask about the name change.
“Shane that's enough.” I stated simply in my effeminate voice, Shane turned to me and mouthed 'What the fuck' under his breath.
“M-Mark?” He choked out, “You’re like this to?” I couldn't say I was surprised by his shock, after all how would you react if a unicorn mare came out of nowhere and started talking to you?
“Uh...yeah, I think you should come with me.” I suggested.
We made our way back to room 213; Shane was asking me questions about how I ended up like this which I refused to answer until I was back in my room. I did wonder what was going through his head right now, but alas I couldn't read minds.
“Shane can I ask you something?” I inquired.
“Sure shoot.” He responded.
“How long have you been sick?” I asked, hoping then this wasn't what I thought it would be.
“I've been like this for what a couple of days now, why?” Shane shrugged, making me worry a bit more.
“Fuck…” I cursed under my breath, “Shane I think it’s best to wait until we get to my room before I answered that, I think having Antonia there might help me to explain it to you better, there’s a lot about this I don’t understand.”
We entered the room, Antonia was by Sunshine reading some notes she had most likely got from one the nurses.
“Shane you've already met Antonia, the sleeping filly is my little Sunshine.” I introduced them to Shane. “I suggest you take a seat for this.” Shane did as he was asked and sat down on a nearby chair.
“What's going on?” He asked voice thick with worry.
“Shane could you describe your symptoms, please.” Antonia asked in a professional tone.
“Um...coughing, pains in the shoulder blade area of my back, a sore throat and recently this morning a slight itchy feeling.” He answered. Sighing Antonia responded with some bad news.
“I'm sorry to tell you this Shane, but you’re displaying symptoms that all the ponies here have had before they changed.” This immediately threw Shane into a panic.
“B-but I'll change back right? You have a cure for this don't you?” Shane asked in the fret of panic. “Please tell me you can do something….anything about this!”
In all my life I have never seen Shane so distressed before, I didn’t want to tell him so help me god I wish I could tell him otherwise. I didn’t want this to happen to him, it’s bad enough this happened to me and Matt.
“I'm sorry Shane, but once you change you can't turn back.” I answered solemnly for Antonia, “You'll never be human again...You’re not the only one here who’s changed, aside from myself Matt was changed as well. You can even take a look at Sunshine and I don't have to tell you not even children are spared from this fate.” Shane just looked so defeated by the finality of the situation, I honestly couldn't blame him.
“H-how am I gonna cope...?” He asked himself. Antonia and I shared a worried look.
“Now...Shane please listen.” Antonia pleaded, “While we can't stop the change, we'll be there to help you like every pony that is staying here. Your friends will be there for you too.” Shane took a look at me, and I nodded in agreement with Antonia's statement.
“Shane we've been through a hell of a lot already, and I don't intend to abandon you after all we've been through.” I confirmed, I sighed a little over the thought of recent events, “I think everyone needs to help each other right now.”
“...” Shane remained silent.
“Shane, please listen to me!” I pleaded, “I'm here for you, and Matt’s here for you and all your friends will be there for you. Like we always have been in the past, even when you tried to shut us out.”
“...I'm sorry Mark, but this is just too much to take in.” Shane answered, he sounded so defeated.
“I know it is Shane, believe me I know.” I replied, “I just don't want to see my friends or family hurt because of this.”
“Please be alright...” I muttered to no one in particular.
Meanwhile in another place, a man was running for his life through a crowd pushing them left and right out of his way. Various cries and obscenities were aim towards the man as he ran in a panic.
“Oh god, please leave me alone!” He yelled at no one in particular.
As he ran into the centre of the park and out of the crowd, he took a moment to catch his breath and look around for whatever was chasing him, but found nothing. He noticed everything around him had stopped moving as if they were frozen in place.
“W-what the fucks going on?!” He screamed, “W-what’s doing all this?!”
“They’re all frozen in time.” A low disembodied voice explained simply, “I’m the one doing all this, so I’ll ask once again are you done running?”
“I don’t know who you are buddy, but I’ll run as much as I have to!” He shouted angrily at the voice. As he tried to run once again he tripped and fell unable to move his legs. “What the fuck?” He cursed, “Why can’t I *** away?” He clasped his hands around his throat, “Why can’t I say ***?!”
“Are you forgetting something perhaps?” The voice asked flatly, “There’s no point *******, you can’t even **** right now.”
“Why are you doing this to me?” He asked the voice.
“Because you know something you shouldn’t. “ The voice explained, “I can’t have you running your mouth off and putting everyone else here in danger.” A look of realisation washed over the man’s face.
“Y-you mean those creatures?” He asked the voice.
“Yes, I’m sure you’ve seen them hiding away in whatever crack and crevice they can.” The voice answered back, “They’re watching you, waiting for the perfect moment to devour you and your memories.”
He shuddered, ever since he had found out he’s felt nothing but a cold wind over his shoulder, it was like something was breathing down his neck. He knew it was also biding its time waiting for the perfect moment to make its move.
“They are very patient creatures, you know.” The voice continued, “They can wait, they have all the time in the world to wait, and don’t think you’ll be safe once you’re dead either. As long as some shred of you remains even if it’s just the tiniest mention of your name, they will devour you and then go after everyone you’ve ever met. Every man, woman, and child who as ever laid eyes upon will die, and become another one of those creatures.”
“S-so what’s stopping them?” He asked almost afraid.
“Me…”The voice answered simply, in a matter of fact tone. “I’m the only thing right now that’s stopping them from devouring you. I grow tired of this pointless chatter, this can go in one of three ways.” The voice paused for a moment, “You can either surrender that memory to me and live, I can let those creatures devour you, or I take that memory by force and kill you myself.”
“F-fine, just take it.” The man said defeated.
The second he finished his sentence, he felt a gloved hand grasp his head. In front of him stood a hooded man who was lifting him up as if he was nothing.
“You’ve caused me quite a bit of bother you know.” The hooded asked sounding almost annoyed, “If anything your stupid little stunt would have made my job a hell of a lot harder. Just think countless lives would be lost just because you couldn’t keep your damned mouth shut.”
The man let out a muffled scream, as he tried to free himself from the hooded figure’s grasp.
“Don’t bother, you can’t even *** now anyway.” The hooded figure reminded him, “I’m going to take that memory now, and all you’ll be left is a headache.”
“I won’t forget this!” The man yelled, before he went limp and was knocked out cold.
“Yes, you will…” The hooded figure said simply before vanishing and letting time resume its normal course once again.
Off into the distance, a shadow let out a low snarl of frustration and retreated back to whence it came.
Friends and Family part 3. (Grammar Fix)
It had been half a day since Shane was admitted into the hospital, he refused to come out of his room or even speak to anyone. It was rare to see him like this, in fact the only time I saw him like this he was cheated on by his ex-girlfriend. Currently Matt and I was outside his room, trying to reason with him. Antonia was letting Sunshine help her around the hospital, which Sunshine seemed very happy to do.
“Shane come on and let us in already.” Matt pleaded, “I know this is a lot to take in but you’re not alone here.”
“...” Shane said nothing.
“Shane please...” I pleaded with him, “None of us had a choice in this, the best we can do is help each other through this please let us in Shane.” He didn't answer.
Shane himself was sitting on the floor by the door, completely silent and ignoring the begging and pleas on the other side of the door. He was distraught, thoughts of How long do I have left as a human? Is all this real or is it just one sick nightmare? And would I be treated like some kind of freak?
A loud banging against the door broke Shane from his train of thought. With caution he moved away from the door, it held against the banging and remained locked.
“Shane please!” I cried as I launched myself at the door trying to break it open. “I can't bear to see you lock yourself away like this!” The door held, and I launched myself at it again. “Please...let us help...” I winced through the pain from the impact with the sturdy door.
“...”
“Shane c'mon do you really think locking yourself away from the world will solve this problem?” Matt asked, there was no response other than the sound of the door unlocking. We entered Shane's room and found him sitting in the corner of the room. He sat and just looked us.
“How long do I have left?” Shane asked solemnly, Matt and I looked at each other clueless to what to say.
“We don't know Shane; it could be hours or even days before you change.” Matt answered, Shane grimaced at the thought.
“How do you cope with all this? Knowing that you'll never be human again?” Shane asked us. We both remained silent, not sure how to answer him. Shane frowned and shook his head, cursing under his breath.
“Shane, how do you think we feel about this?” I asked him, “This has affected people around the world, there are literally over millions of people changed like we are and are stuck like this for the rest of their lives. Even if we don't like it we have to cope.” Shane realised he was asking a pointless question, sighing in defeat. “…it’s all we can do right now.”
“Look I'm sorry guys...I'm just don't know what to do about what's happening.” Shane apologised, “It just feels like my life is just falling apart because of this.”
“Shane...” Matt said, “Believe me we know the feeling, but each of us have to continue on with our lives even if we have to do it as ponies.” Shane took a moment to take what Matt said in and looked back at us both.
“But what will everyone think of us? I've seen the news and it certainly isn't pretty.” He shook his head, “The abuse and torture just make me worry, what can we do against that?”
“Then we protect ourselves, you both know I won't let anyone harm the people I care about.” I answered, “It'll be a very cold day in hell before I abandon anyone like that.” I said as I stamped my hoof down.
Shane and Matt gave each other a knowing look, though they didn't say it but they knew first-hand what happened the last time someone tried harming someone I cared for. Shane sat down on his bed unsure of what to do next.
“You’re both right.” Shane admitted, “I can't just let this get the best of me, I don't know if I'll pull through but I'll damn well try.”
Shane laid back on his bed and had a very uncomfortable feeling. He shot straight up and looked horrified.
“S-Shane what's wrong?!” I asked worried, Matt shared Shane's horrified expression. As Shane got up to see what's wrong, keeled over in pain and let out piercing scream.
“MARK GET ANTONIA AND A DOCTOR NOW!!” Matt shouted, I left and galloped to find Antonia.
I galloped through the halls searching every room for a nurse or a doctor, eventually a tripped and crashed into another person. They got up and I was still dazed.
“Mark?” He asked, getting up I looked up at the familiar man.
“Doc! You got to tell me where Antonia is!” I said in a panic, “It's Shane, he's changing as we speak! Please...you have to help him!” I pleaded to Dr Weiss, he nodded.
“Antonia's in the reception go and get her I'll see to Shane.” He reassured. We both headed off in opposite directions, picking up the pace I galloped into the reception looking for Antonia.
She was currently handing over some reports to one of the other doctors, Sunshine gave a happy squeak when she saw me but it quickly turned to a worried look when she saw how panicked I was.
“...M-Mommy...what's wrong?” Sunshine asked in a whispered voice catching Antonia's attention immediately. Antonia turned to me but before she could ask.
“Antonia, its Shane!” I practically cried, without any reply she galloped off to room 402. Sunshine continued to look at me with worry. “One of mommy's friends is hurt right now, and she's worried about him honey.” I explained to her.
“...I-Is he gonna be like us, Mommy?” Sunshine asked, I simply nodded disheartened over the fate of my best friend.
“He's frightened about all this honey.” I continued, “And to be honest I am too. Come on Sunshine I think it's best if I take you back to our room for now.” I said with a heavy heart.
“...B-but what about your friend aren't you gonna see if he's okay?” She asked, she had a point but I couldn't leave her alone and I certainly can't take her to see Shane in his current condition.
“Alright then let's go then.” I said simply. We both made our way to room 402, Matt was waiting outside for us equally as worried as I was. “How is he?” I asked simply.
“He's fine, the doctor gave him a sedative to put him to sleep while the changes finished. He should be up by morning.” Matt explained, “I don't know what's more frightening, going through the change or watching it happen...” Dr Weiss and Antonia came out of the room.
“He's going to be fine.” He reassured, “He's going to be in for a shock when he wakes up though. Much like you all were when you changed.” Matt and I gave a sigh of relief.
“Thanks Doc. It means a lot to me that you rushed to help him.” I said thankful of what he did. Sunshine looked happier now that I wasn't as worried. Dr Weiss took a look at Sunshine and knelt down so he was eye level with me.
“How is Sunshine doing?” He asked.
“...M-Mommy's been looking after me...” She whispered hiding behind my hind legs shyly. Dr Weiss raised a brow.
“How has Mommy been looking after you?” he asked, I found myself blushing in embarrassment.
“...She sings to me when I can't sleep, plays games with me, reads me lots of stories and watches cartoons with me...”Sunshine explained a small warm smile not once leaving her face, “...she makes me happy...”
“...” I hesitated, “I'm only doing what a mother should do with their daughter, and to know it makes her smile makes me happy.” I admitted, “If this is how it feels to have a daughter of my own, then I've never been happier.” Sunshine smiled at me when she heard this.
“Hold on a second...” Matt interrupted with a curious look, “You can sing Mark?” I went bright crimson again.
“Erm...I-I...er” I stuttered in embarrassment.
“That's so sweet of you Mark. I heard some of the nurses mentioning someone singing I didn't realise that was you.”
“...I-It's not something I do often...” I said in a whisper.
“...Why Mommy?” Sunshine asked.
“I...er...it's only something I do in private honey.” I answered looking for a way to change the subject. “The song I sang to you was something my grandmother used to sing to me when I was your age.”
“Well it would be best to leave Shane for the night.” Dr Weiss interrupted, “I'll have a nurse keep an eye on him overnight. I'd very well imagine he'll panic when he wakes up.” Antonia and Dr Weiss left us to discuss the situation at hand.
“Do you think anyone else we know will change like we did?” Matt asked, earning him a curious look.
“I wouldn't rule out the possibility, who knows what could happen.” I responded. “I wonder what his mother will say about all this.” Shane's mother was a kind enough woman but she and Shane always clashed for one reason or another he would never say what over though. “I'd think we'd best be going, are you coming Matt?”
“Yeah I'm coming.” Matt answered following suite, “It just seems to be getting worse isn't it Mark.”
“I know, you saw how devastated Shane was. That had to be the most frightened I've seen him.” I explained, Matt stopped mid step. “What's wrong Matt?”
“You really don't remember?” Matt inquired.
“Remember what?” I asked curiously.
“Remember that incident a few years back with those bullies attacking us.” Matt mentioned. I seemed to recall bits and pieces of it, but a majority of it was a blur.
“Not much.” I admitted, “I remember everything up until you got knifed by one of those idiots, everything after that though is a blur at best.” Matt shook his head.
“Mark, we were all beaten into the ground. The second you saw Scott stab me you went absolutely berserk on all him and his friends, I'm sorry to say this but you’re an absolute monster when you lose control like that and that mantra...”
Matt shuddered at the thought, “...made you sound like you were possessed.”
“I-I couldn't have been that bad, could I?” I asked a little worried.
“You were practically hurting yourself as you attacked them.” Matt explained, “You broke both their arms, for god’s sake man you practically yanked them out of their sockets.” A look of absolute horror graced my features, “You even dislocated their knees.”
“H-How come the police wasn't involved?” I asked,
“It was all self-defence, they started that fight and you finished it.” Matt said simply, “I know it isn't in your nature to be violent, if anything you’re a very gentle caring person but damn you are terrifying when you’re pissed.”
“Language Matt, there are children present after all.” I scolded, Matt gave us a sheepish look and apologised.
“Look that aside, I have to admit the relationship between the two of you are a little odd.” Matt said pointing at us with one of his fore hooves. Sunshine and I both looked at each other confused.
“You know now that I think about it, I really have no clue.” I wondered aloud, “All I'm doing is treating Sunshine how my grandmother treated me at that age, so if that's why Sunshine sees me as her mother then I imagine that's only part of the reason.” I paused for a moment, looking at Sunshine who was looking at me happily.
“Maybe it's instinctive.” Matt guessed, “We are ponies after all, what was it called...It's on the tip of my tongue?” Matt stumbled with his words looking for the correct expression.
“Herding wasn't it?” I asked, I quickly realised what Matt was getting at. “It may be a guess but since her...parents did this to her, then maybe on some instinctive level she recognised it as getting kicked out of that herd and given how kind and caring I've been to her.” I hesitated from the realisation.
“She accepted you as her mother without you realising it.” Matt finished, “And given that you were the first person she saw after coming to, if I remember correctly...”
“So you’re saying she imprinted on me?” I asked as confused as ever. Matt sighed.
“I think that psychologist you mentioned might have a better idea.” Matt clarified, that question would have to wait until tomorrow unfortunately.
“I think we all have a lot of questions to ask.” I answered solemnly.
Author's Note
Nothing much to change in this chapter, so I just sorted out the grammar atleast to the best of my knowledge.
Friends and Family Finale
It was now early morning, Sunshine was currently sleeping soundly curled up beside as she has been doing the past few nights. Antonia said she was healing up nicely aside from the more extreme injuries, there was minimal evidence of the cuts, bruises and that black eye. I currently couldn't sleep I never could when I'm worried. Shane had yet to wake up and I'm positive he'll panic when he wakes up, Matt and I both said we would help him but the question is how?
Turning my thoughts to what has happened over the past week, everything seemed to be changing for everyone dividing people or bringing them together. Even though we weren't human anymore, it doesn't mean we should be treated any different from a regular person. We're just caught up in something we have had no say in.
Matt and Shane are worried about their lives falling apart, I've practically been left with feelings and emotions I can't understand especially since Sunshine came into my life. I wonder how Antonia felt about all this and how did her husband react?
I've long since accepted the fact that I'm stuck like this for the rest of my life, stripped of my masculinity or rather what little I had of it. Even though I'm a mare now I'll try my hardest to pull through, I have to if not for my sake then for the people I care for.
My thoughts were disturbed with a light knocking on the door, who would be knocking at this hour?
“Come in, but please keep it down.” I asked, Antonia entered the room looking a little distressed. “Antonia what's wrong?”
“Shane's woken up, he won't let anyone see him I was hoping you could talk to him.” Antonia explained, “He's really frightened...” Seeing the urgency I got up and out of bed.
“Antonia can you look after Sunshine for me please.” I politely asked her, as I made my way to Shane's room.
The hallways were dimly lit as I trotted through the seemingly endless halls, what would I say to him? I wondered. Here I am in a situation I wasn't used to, in the past it was always Shane who helped me and the others. I gave an unwanted bitter laugh at the irony of the situation.
“Who saves the hero when he needs saving?” I muttered to myself. Every single time I need him he was there for me, and I'll be damned if I couldn’t be there for him. I arrived outside the door to his room, I gave a quick knock.
“Shane...it's me Mark, can I come in?” I asked, it's best I handled the situation gently. There was no need to scare him further than he already was. There was a moment of silence before the door opened.
“...Come inside...” Shane said quietly, after I entered the room I heard Shane shut the door behind me. Turning round I was met with a dull yellow furred pegeasus, with Shane's distinctive blonde hair colour for his mane and tail as well as his deep blue eyes. The mark on his flank was a shield with two hands shaking on it and with out a doubt Shane was taller than me.
“Shane, Is that really you?” I asked in amazement, he nodded his head simply, “I came as soon as I heard you were awake.”
“...Sorry if I kept you awake Mark...” Shane apologised.
“Shane you don't have to apologise, I was worried about you...” I replied shaking my head, “I've been worried about you all day, how could I sleep?” I swear he was too selfless for his own good sometimes.
“I-I...er...don't know what to say.” He replied embarrassed, “I-It's still kinda weird seeing you like this, I mean from what I've seen you have it worse than I do.” I gave no response to that comment, making Shane worry a little more.
“Shane, I know you care deeply about all of us but please don't be so selfless when you don't have to be.” I replied, “If anything let me be there for you, like you were for me. Friends till the end no matter what, right?” Shane gave a small smile, he looked relieved after hearing those words.
“It's just...I dunno...” He sighed.
“It's like you don't know what's going to happen, right?” I finished for him, “Matt and I will be there for you, like we've told you already. Believe me we know that feeling Shane, your not alone.”
“How do you do it?” Shane asked, “How do you keep going in times like this?”
“I just take it one day at a time.” I answered honestly, “I have to or...well you saw what happened last time.”
“Mark...” Shane stated, “Over the years we've been friends, we've been through a lot. I mean we've had our clashes, disagreements and hell don't forget our rivalry.” Shane let out a small laugh, “What makes you think that this gonna be different?”
“The difference is that one of my closest friends needs my help, and it'll be a cold day in hell if I don't return the favour.” I answered with a reassuring smile.
“I know my mom and younger brother will turn up sooner or later. Could you be there with me when they do?” Shane asked.
“Of course I will Shane.” I replied, “I'll ask Antonia if Sunshine can help her around the hospital again, when you family visits.”
“Sunshine?” Shane asked. “Who's that?”
“Sunshine...is my newly adopted daughter.” I said with pink blush across my features, “She was a victim of abuse, beaten by her parents. She was brought in unconscious over week ago I've been taking care of her ever since she woke up.” Shane's expression became one of anger.
“What kind of twisted fuck would do that to their own kid?” He asked in disgust.
“Someone who certainly isn't human, only a monster would do that to child.” I answered him, “How are you holding up?”
“A little bit better I admit, and thank you for coming to see me even at this ungodly hour.” Shane replied, “By the way did you get round to seeing that psychologist?”
“I did, I have being seeing Samantha for just over a year now.” I answered, “Speaking of which I have a few questions to ask her the next time I see her.”
“I see...” Shane noted, “Mark...would you mind staying a bit longer, please...”
We idly chatted about pretty much anything and everything: catching up with what happened what happened to me at my stay in the hospital, what he got up to, the latest games and music, and even the daft stuff we got up to when we were younger. We talked until around 7am, I think we both needed that normality Shane looked remarkably more relaxed now.
“I have to go now Shane, as much as want to continue talking with you I need to get some sleep.” I said yawning as if on cue, shaking it off and smiled. “Just remember what I said earlier, okay.” Shane just nodded as he himself yawned, I giggled softly as I left the room and headed back to my own.
I'm glad Shane is better now, even if it's only a little. I arrived at my room and saw there was no sign of Sunshine or Antonia, just a note on the bed.
Mark
I've took Sunshine to get some breakfast, and then I'll take her to help me around the hospital for a few hours. You looked tired when I last saw you so use the time to get some sleep, and thank you for talking with your friend Shane. - Antonia.
I yawned as I read the note, yeah sleep sounded good around about now I thought as I climbed into bed. Resting my head on the cool pillow, I was asleep with minutes.
“Is he here?” A familiar male voice asked.
“She is currently asleep, but yes she's in there now.” Another voice corrected. I was currently drifting in and out of sleep, the voices are familiar but I was too drowsy to tell who the belonged to.
“I guess what my wife told me was true then.” the male voice asked in an annoyed tone, “You might as well wake him up then.”
“Jeez fine I'm getting up!” I shouted from my bed. I took a look round the room, Sunshine must still be with Antonia. “If you insist in making such a racket, just come in already.”
The door opened revealing Samantha and a grumpy looking middle aged man, who was better known as my stepfather. He took one look at me and looked genuinely surprised which from my experience was very rare for him.
“I-I...er wow not what I was expecting.” He admitted.
“Where's Mom?” I asked, noting that she wasn't with him.
“She's gonna be here a little later, you know work and all that.” He explained, “May I ask who the lady here is?”
“I'm Dr Samantha Rio, I'm Mark's psychologist.” Samantha introduced herself, “She has been my patient for over a year now.” This immediately caught dad's attention.
“Over a year? Mark you fucking idiot, you know you could come to us if you needed help.” He scolded, I winced a little from the scolding...ah well old habit's die hard.
“This sort of thing is kinda beyond your help Dad...” I explained, “And believe me my current situation is...complicated.” Dad raised a brow, urging me to go on. Samantha took this as her cue to explain exactly what was wrong, dad listened intently trying to understand my situation, thoughts and how I was dealing with these new emotions and feelings. His expression at best was a mix of unamused and anger.
“So my stepson becoming what he is now is due to the issues he has been seeing you about?” Dad inquired, Samantha just nodded, “Even the gender swap?” Again Samantha just nodded. “Just fucking great.” He sighed earning him an angry look from Samantha and myself
“And what was that supposed to mean?” Samantha scolded.
“Nothing...” He quickly dismissed, I shot Samantha a look that said 'I told you so'.
“Dad, to be honest I'm quiet happy being a woman now, even if I'm not human anymore.” I admitted.
“Look Mark, I'm sorry just give me a little time I got to go.” Dad said as he bolted out the room.
“...”
“Will you be okay?” Samantha asked, I nodded.
“I'll be fine, it's best I give him time to get used to all this.” I sighed, “I know it can be a lot to take in.” Samantha gave me a sympathetic look.
“Has it always been hard living with him when you were younger?” Samantha asked.
“Kevin and I...we don't really see eye to eye, if anything we clashed on and off as I grew up.” I explained, “Still though despite all that he was there when I needed him, he's a good man at heart if a bit old fashioned.”
“And what about your real father?” Samantha inquired knowing it's sensitive subject with me.
“Trevor...well what can I say.” I answered, “That bond was never there, he was piss drunk in some bar while my mother was giving birth to me from what I was told, he disappeared on and off for weeks, hell he finally left when I turned 6 years old.” Samantha remained silent as she listened. “At the time I didn't think he cared I was his son, I pushed myself to get some form of recognition from him but alas I got nothing. He came back when I was 13, he just barged in unannounced drunk as can be with a massive grin on his face saying he was glad to be back. I come back from school and he takes one look at me, and do you know what he said?” Samantha shook her head.
“What did he say?” She asked.
“Who the fuck are you?” I said with a bitter and angry tone in my voice, “I told him who I was, but he just replied: Son? I've never had a son, never have and never will.” Samantha remained silent for a moment wondering what kind of man would say such a thing. “Dad...er Kevin picked him up and threw him out of the house and threatened to call the police. I haven't seen that man ever since...”
“I think I understand what's going on between you and Sunshine a bit better now.” Samantha exclaimed. “You both know what it's like to be rejected by parents, I admit Sunshine's case is a more physical example of parental rejection but in the end when you heard what happened to her and saw the condition she was in.” Samantha took a second to think how she was going to explain, “You wanted to let her know that she wasn't alone and to show her she was loved and appreciated.”
“By the way, have you made any progress finding out anything about what I asked you the last time I saw you?” I asked. Samantha just shook her head.
“My best guess would be it would be something instinctive like how regular horses herd, but you have to bare in mind the human element in all this which has more or less complicated things.” Samantha explained the best she could. “I'll continue to look into this further for you. I'll stop by tomorrow to check on Sunshine, so I'll see you then.” Samantha left after I bid her goodbye.
I was left alone in the room, silent bar the ticking of the clock. I could understand Dad running out like that, and hell I could understand Mom doing that as well. It all made me ask myself:
“What do I do now?”
View Online
A Matter of Opinion in Matters Beyond Our Control.
It was quiet for the majority of the afternoon, which wasn't unusual for this part of the hospital as far as I understand it. Sunshine was currently playing happily with some of the other colts and fillies her own age, which brought a small warm smile to my face. Antonia was telling me that some of the nurses were thinking of putting on some sort of school in the hospital for the children while they're here so they don't miss anything from the school. They even had managed to get a teacher to come in from one of the local schools to help out.
“That's such a wonderful filly that came in with you, it must make happy to see her playing despite the her situation.” A gentle voice behind me asked, I turned to the voice to see a unicorn mare much like myself, her fur was bright blue, while her mane and tail was white with a single thin orange stripe through them, her cutie mark seemed to be some sort of chalk drawing depicting 3 different coloured stars.
“Yes it does, especially after what she's been through.” I replied,
“I'm glad, I'm Jessica by the way, it's a pleasure to meet you...?” She introduced herself.
“I'm Mark.” I responded simply, she gave me a curious expression. “What's wrong?”
“Mark is an unusual name for mare like yourself, isn't it?” Jessica giggled, “Then again I'm not one to judge considering I'm in the same boat you are.” Now this caught my attention.
“Oh how so?” I asked genuinely curious, Jessica just gave a knowing smile.
“I was transitioning before I changed.” Jessica said simply.
“Hormonal therapy?” I wondered, Jessica nodded. “To be honest your the first transgendered person I've ever met, so I only know bits and pieces of goes on during the treatment.”
“I'm glad to see that you know about that.” Jessica again smiled, “How did you find out?”
“My psychologist Dr Rio recommended I look up the term Gender Identity Disorder or G.I.D as well as how it's treated.” I explained, “According to her I show some signs of it.” I admitted, it wasn't something I was proud of when I first found out about it.
“If you don't mind me asking how did your family take it?” Jessica inquired.
“They didn't find out till after I changed.” I said embarrassed, “Mom is doing her best to understand, I'm not so sure about Dad though but I'll give him some time.”
“It sucks being part of something that's beyond our understanding isn't it.” She commented looking a bit thoughtful, “Still though despite the change of species I'm glad I'm like this.”
“I'm still getting used to all this.” I admitted, “But yes I would have to agree with you there.”
We both continued to watch Sunshine play with the other colts and fillies, Jessica and I chatted about our stay in the hospital as well to pass the time.
“She is a wonderful filly, I bet you must be proud to be her mother.” Jessica asked, I returned the comment with a warm smile. “I bet the father must be just as proud as you are.” I blushed in embarrassment at Jessica's comment. As if on cue Shane entered the room and made his way over to us.
“Hey Mark...er what's wrong?” He asked, Jessica just let out a warm laugh and I felt my blush deepen. “Mark you okay there your getting all flustered.”
“She's fine just a little embarrassed, I see she's cute when she gets like this but I'm sure you already know about that.” Jessica teased.
“She's always been like that.” Shane replied, completely missing the point of what she just said. God he was dense when it came to women teasing him.
“Well as much as I would love to stay and chat, I must be going. It was a pleasure to meet you both and best of luck to the both of you.” Jessica said as she left the room to go who knows where, I got the feeling that wasn't the last I'll be seeing of her.
Sunshine saw Shane talking with us and made her way over here, she smiled warmly at Shane and at me.
“Mommy, is this your special friend Auntie Antonia told me about?” She said in a quiet but happy tone. Shane caught what she meant and turned a similar shade of red I was in embarrassment.
“I...er don't know what to say to that.” Shane stuttered embarrassed.
“Don't get any ideas blondie, trust me your far from my type...” I replied, Sunshine just looked at us confused.
“But Mommy isn't he your boyfriend?” Sunshine asked innocently, oh god how do I explain this.
“He's my best friend honey, not my boyfriend.” I explained simply, Sunshine just nodded and went back to playing with the colts and fillies her own age.
“Do you think her real parents will show up?” Shane wondered.
“I'm not gonna say it won't happen, but the fact they haven't says a lot. Not to mention that they were the ones who hurt her like that.” I said with a frown. “People like that don't deserve to be parents, you know that as well as I do.” Shane was about to say something, but was cut off by the shouting coming from the reception.
“Damn it! just tell me where they are already!” A male voice shouted in annoyance, “I know they're here!”
“For gods sake man!” The other voice who clearly belonged to Matt, “If you'll shut up and listen I'll tell you!” The other voice let out a sound of outrage.
“Who the fuck are you telling to shut up you stupid horse!” The voice insulted furious at Matt's outburst.
“Well for one Jason, there are children present and I don't think Mark would appreciate such language in front of her daughter!” Matt answered Jason's insult with a hint of venom in his voice.
“Her...daughter?” Jason said stunned, “I-er...look I obviously missed something here, how do you know my name anyway?” Jason and Matt entered the room, Jason earned a disapproving look from me for his foul language.
“I'm not surprised you didn't recognise me, Jay considering I'm like this now.” Matt said in a much more friendlier tone. “It's me Matt.” Jason just did a double take in shock.
“And I see Jay finally decided to show his face.” Shane commented, “I was wondering when our friends would begin to show up, right Mark.” Jason looked at us in confusion, as he over heard us mention his name. He pointed at us in disbelief.
“Shane...Mark is that really you?” Jason asked, not sure of what to make of the situation unfurling around him. “E-everyone has been trying to get in touch with you three for days. Is this the reason why?” The look on Jason's face had basically spelt out his surprise before him.
“It is Jay, it's been an...eventful week for us.” I replied, “Matt, Shane and I have all changed into what you see here. Sadly we're stuck like this for the rest of our lives.” I explained.
“There really isn't a way to change you back?” Jason asked, Shane just shook his head.
“We're stuck like this regardless we want to be like this or not.” Shane explained, “Our lives have changed Jason, we've all seen the news and you know what some people treat ponies like ourselves like.” Shane's tone became bitter, “Even children aren't safe from the abuse, we're just everyday people trying to live our lives and here we are being treated as if we're monsters.” Jason looked dumbfounded.
“Well your still human regardless of what you look like, right?” Jason asked.
“They certainly don't think we're human in the same way they are, though it comforts me that you think that Jay.” I answered, it relieved me greatly to hear Jason say that. Jason sat down, deep in thought trying to find the words to say.
“I'm not sure how to tell the others about this, hell I don't even know how they'll take it.” He sat back and wondered. “Do you think it would be better if they came and saw this for themselves.”
“I think it would be better if they did Jason, it would be easier to explain if they did see it for themselves.” Matt answered. “Would you mind letting Shane's mother what's going on as well. I'm positive she's worrying like crazy right now.”
“Right I'll let her know.” Jason agreed, said goodbye and left to spread the news amongst our friends and family. Not long after Sunshine came running towards us with Antonia excited about something.
“Mommy, Mommy! Guess what!” Sunshine said in excitement.
“What honey?” I asked with a smile,
“Auntie Antonia said there's gonna be a karaoke and a costume party!” Sunshine said excitedly.
“Is this true Antonia?” Shane asked, Antonia nodded.
“Yes, some of the higher ups think it would a good idea to raise some money for charity. It might raise the spirits of some of the people here as well.” Antonia explained.
“I guess this means we get to finally hear Mark sing then.” Shane said with a grin. I blushed in embarrassment.
“Yeah, Mommy's got a lovely voice.” Sunshine quipped.
“I'll tell you what if you two sing then I'll join in, how's that sound.” I suggested, which immediately shut Shane up Matt however...
“Deal.” Matt said simply, “Challenge accepted.”
“H-Hey are you guy's sure about this.” Shane replied nervously.
“Alright then Mark if you want us to sing that badly, how about we up the ante then?” Matt suggested, Matt never was one to pass up a challenge.
“G-Guys!” Shane spluttered out.
“What do you have in mind?” I asked, Matt just grinned.
“Sing in a full costume of your choice.” Matt suggested grinning, I narrowed my eyes at him.
“Song of our choice as well and your on.” I accepted. Antonia and Sunshine were laughing a little at our banter.
“It's agreed then, we even have a professional designer and stylist here to help make the costumes for everyone, just tell her what you want and she'll make it.” Antonia explained. “She'll be by your rooms later.”
“Oh for Gods sake you two...” Shane complained, “I swear your as bad as each other sometimes.” It was true, once Matt and I get started on anything that sounds like a challenge we both sometimes rush in to something without thinking. Shane usually gets dragged along for the ride as well.
“So the question is what do we go as?” Matt asked, looking deep in thought for a moment.
“Characters from our favourite games?” Shane suggested, It didn't sound like a bad idea.
“What like cosplay?” I asked, Sunshine just looked at us all confused not understanding the word.
“What's cosplay Mommy?” Sunshine asked, “Is it like playing dress up?” I nodded my head giving Sunshine a warm smile.
“What to you want to go as honey?” I asked.
“I want to go as Cinderella!” Sunshine beamed excitedly, “What are you going as Mommy?”
“Yes Mark what are you going as?” Shane teased, I mumbled something incoherent. “What was that Mark? we couldn't hear you.”
“Lightning...” I said quietly in embarrassment, Shane and Matt just gave a hearty laugh.
The rest of afternoon more or less flew over, Sunshine was currently asleep in her bed tired from playing with the other colts and fillies her own age. I on the other hand was currently reading one of the books I'd picked up from the hospital library, as I'm a bit of a nut for the science fiction and fantasy genre I picked up 'The Hobbit' by J.R.R Tolkien. It was currently floating in front of me covered in the gentle glow of my magic, since I'd been practising I no longer suffered from headaches from using the more simple forms of magic. Telekinesis was the most I could do at the moment, and to be honest having magic made up for not having hands. I've seen Shane use his new found wings as hands, but the most I've seen him do with them is open doors and use cutlery. Matt on the other hand seems to be able to pick up things with no problem with his fore hooves, how he does it though is beyond me I even asked him but he just shrugged.
There was a light knocking on the door which threw me off my concentration which caused the book I was reading to fall flat on the bed.
“Come in.” I answered, and in came Antonia. “Good evening Antonia, what brings you here at this time?”
“I'm just doing my rounds, and if you don't mind me asking how are you coping?” Antonia asked.
“I'm fine, Sunshine tired herself out earlier bless her she's been asleep since 6 pm.” I answered, “Speaking of which I have a question if you don't mind me asking.” Antonia said nothing for a moment.
“Alright, what's your question Mark?” Antonia asked, I just sighed at the unintended pun and continued.
“My question is, how did you cope with the change when it happened to you?” I asked. Antonia was caught off guard with this question and took a moment to think how she would answer.
“I...was horrified when I changed and I can tell you my husband panicked as much as I did, it as was hard coping the first few days but we pressed on supporting each other through it all.” Antonia explained, “There was the usual insults and abuse thrown my way by some of the local thugs, but my husband Samuel made sure I was safe as I could be. I wasn't the only target of the abuse, Samuel got his fair share of the bestiality insults because of me...”
“Antonia that wasn't your fault, you had no idea all this would happen.” I reassured.
“I know, I don't know if you've heard about this already but it isn't uncommon for couples to break up because of this. The ones that stay together get looked at as if they are freaks of nature...I'm thankful that Samuel stuck with me through all this.” Antonia continued. “It...makes me so happy that I have some one who loves me like that regardless of what I look like.”
“I'm glad he's stuck by you.” I commented, “As far as I've known your husband I can tell he's a good man.”
“If you want I could tell you more.” Antonia suggested.
View Online
Stand Your Ground part 1: Everything Fades to White. (Extended)
There was moment of silence between us before Antonia continued her story.
One month ago...May 21st 2013, Late afternoon.
Samuel sat in his office going through the latest cases of a mystery illness that seemed to spring up from nowhere, a look of frustration graced his features as he couldn't make heads or tails of what the files and reports were all pointing to. Samuel's thoughts and concentration were broken by the sound of a light knocking on his office door.
“Come in.” Samuel called, not bothering to look up recognising the distinctive knock.
A woman in her mid thirties entered the room, she had chestnut brown hair that went down to her shoulders and golden brown eyes that reminded Samuel of honey. She was dressed in a blue formal button up shirt, a short grey skirt and a long white doctors coat that Samuel and the other doctors wore.
“How are you feeling honey?” Samuel asked. The woman, Antonia took a seat by the desk and took a sigh of relief.
“I'm exhausted Sam, I don't know how we are going to cope with all these people.” Antonia complained, “At this rate I'll run myself down again.” Samuel gave his wife a concerned look
“I know your trying honey but please don't push yourself too hard.” Samuel sighed, “I honestly don't know what to think about all this.” He said gesturing to the files in front of him. “These cases are just...strange, one moment your perfectly healthy, then suddenly your coughing, suffering from headaches, backaches, cramps and then 24 to 48 hours after showing those symptoms you change into some sort of horse that looks like it'll be home in a children's cartoon.”
Antonia took a look through one of the files her husband pointed to, she shook her head as she read through. Her husband was right the symptoms made no sense, there was no signs of a viral strain as all DNA tests matched a sample taken before they were changed, other family members showed no signs of the symptoms ruling out the possibility of it being an airborne strain, and the tests that came back from water samples collected through out the world came back inconclusive.
“I honestly don't know what to make of this Sam.” Antonia told her husband, Samuel gave her a worried look.
“That's just it though none of this makes any sense what so ever. Everything's came back like there's nothing wrong.” Samuel let out a groan of frustration and took a deep breath, “Anyhow do you have any recommendations on what to do with these people?”
“I do have one idea.” Antonia answered, Samuel motioned her to continue, “Why don't we turn the on site dorms into a place that can accommodate these people on a temporary basis?” Samuel gave himself a moment to think, on one hand it would help free up some room and on the other it would stop the human patients from freaking out.
“It's a temporary solution I imagine, but I think it could work. I'll suggest it to the higher ups.” Samuel answered, immediately Antonia started coughing. “You okay honey, I think it would be best if you went home and get some rest.” Samuel suggested, his voice full of concern.
“I think that would be best, I haven't slept well in the past two days.” Antonia replied rubbing her temples, “This damned headache is preventing me from sleeping. I'll see you in the morning honey.” Antonia kissed Samuel goodnight and headed out to get a taxi home.
Back to the Present...
“So that's how all this was set up.” I asked amazed, “What happened next?” Antonia just gave a small smile and continued.
Back to the Past...May 21st 2013, Evening,
Antonia lay in bed, tired beyond all relief from all the work from at the hospital. She tried desperately to get any form of sleep but despite being tired she couldn't sleep due to the headache she's been having the past two days.
She took a few pills to help her sleep and eventually drifted off into a deep, dreamless sleep. Even though she was in a deep sleep Antonia's body was pulling, twisting and binding. Unaware that she was changing as her body slowly changed her hands and feet into hooves, a bump on her forehead slowly formed into a horn along side her jaw becoming a muzzle, her ears moved and stretched as her body sprouted soft white plush like fur, as her legs twisted into their new shape her body shrunk to her new size. Antonia's once human form was replaced by a sleeping unicorn mare completely unaware of what had happened to her.
Samuel relocked the front door with an audible click, he made his way to the couch and sat down utterly exhausted. He took one look at the clock which read 11:45pm, Samuel shook his head. He silently cursed the hospital manager for being such a stuck up pain in the ass. He himself found himself drifting off to sleep on the couch.
Peaceful hours passed by in silence, such peace however would be short lived once the morning came. Antonia stirred from her deep sleep, she stretched but something didn't feel quite right which she couldn't why if anything she felt very refreshed from her sleep. Not understanding what was going on she got out of bed, it then and only then did she catch her reflection in the bedroom mirror...
The peaceful morning was cut short by a loud scream and thud from the bedroom, Samuel shot up in a panic and rushed towards the bedroom, Samuel kicked open the door in his hurry.
“Antonia! Honey! What's wrong?” Samuel asked as he looked around the room in confusion, the bed had been clearly slept in but there was no sign of Antonia. The sound of someone's muffled speech caught his attention, Samuel made his way carefully towards the source of the sound.
“Honey, is that you?” He asked, before reaching over to remove the blankets. Samuel pulled the blankets off the muffling object in on swift motion, revealing the now ponified Antonia. She looked completely horrified by the result of her transformation.
“H-honey...what's happened to me?” Antonia pleaded, Samuel just blinked once and rubbed his eyes to make sure his sight wasn't deceiving him. He just couldn't believe the pony that was in front of him was his wife.
“Antonia...I erm really don't know what to say, but you appear to be some sort of unicorn.” Samuel explained with uncertainty. He sat down upon the bed trying to make sense of how this could of happened, Antonia was complaining of a headache, pains at various points of the body and coughing but Samuel just put that down to Antonia working too hard again. “Honey I think it's best we take you to the hospital as soon as we can.” Antonia just nodded in response.
In the car Antonia couldn't believe what had happened, she never showed any of the symptoms, sure she had a headache but she put that down to the stress work was giving her over the past few weeks. She just couldn't figure out what to do with herself now, and was worried that her husband Samuel wouldn't want to be with her anymore. Those thoughts were immediately crushed by how reassuring Samuel was being to her.
“'Tonia, I know I've said this already but I'm not going to let go through all this on your own. We'll pull through like always.” Samuel reassured as he kissed her cheek.
Back to Present...
“My husband took me to the hospital, but alas I found myself in the same situation as every other pony.” Antonia explained, “Samuel must of spent days trying to find a way to change me back, but sadly we soon found out that the change was permanent.” I had an idea of what Antonia must have felt when she found out the change was permanent, given my own experiences.
“What happened next?” I asked.
“Well during my stay at the hospital, I soon found out about the abuse some ponies were receiving.” She continued, shivering slightly at the memory.
Flash back...June 7th 2013
It had been two weeks since Antonia had changed, thankfully the proposal to change the dormitories to better accommodate pony kind had gone through thanks to Samuel's and Antonia's effort. Sadly even though they had both made every effort to make this proposal realised, Antonia soon found herself a victim of the abuse along with others.
The sound of windows smashing could be heard through out the dormitories. Antonia upon hearing the noise just sighed, she honestly couldn't understand why people were being so horrid to other ponies for something they had no control over: if it wasn't windows being smashed it was horrid messages written in graffiti on the building, goodness knows how many times she's been called a freak, whorse or been threatened to be taken the stables or glue factory.
“Oi freak where's your jockey?”, “Have ya been ridden yet?” and “Place your bets lads the whorse is here!” were just a few of the insults and taunts Antonia had suffered over the week. She decided to call security to check out the damage and deal with the situation.
Unbeknownst to her she was being watched as she was talking over the phone to Adam the head of security of the hospital. She finished her conversation she went back to looking over the current staff rota, much to her she had came to realise that over the past two weeks some members of staff had been changed like herself. The hospital manager had decided that they would be best put to use in the newly renovated building under the pretence of making the victims more comfortable around others like themselves.
So far Antonia had 8 members of staff who had changed and 4 who were still human, Antonia was made head of this new department for however long this problem lasted. Antonia yawned, it was easily the early morning hours and she still hadn't decided how to make the best of her new staff.
Irregular footsteps could be heard from the hallway on the opposite end of the reception, she didn't hear it due to being too lost in thought. The footsteps became louder as the person making them stumbled, the door was kicked open by a man in his mid thirties his shoddy appearance and the foul smell of alcohol radiated off him like it was some sort of plague. The smell clearly caught Antonia's attention making her wince of how rank it was.
“Can I help you?” She asked making an effort to be polite. The drunk squinted at his bottle before looking in Antonia's direction, seemingly debating something.
“Tch...gunna hav ter lay off da booze.” He slurred. “Ah'm seein' talkin' horses now...” He paused for a moment as he came to a realisation then out of nowhere he smashed the bottle against the wall. “Aye now I remember! It's cause of ye fucks that them people are changin' inter freaks.” He let out a drunken laugh, “Ah know how ter deal wiv ye, tell me hav yer bin ridden' yet?” He made a lunge forward at Antonia.
Antonia panicked and jumped out of the way, causing the drunk to crash head first into the filing cabinet. Cursing he got up and threw the bottle at Antonia, out of instinct Antonia created a small white barrier using her magic. Antonia winced in pain slightly at the strain of using magic, it was little but just enough to give the drunk the opportunity to pin her down.
“Oh the fun Ah'm gunna hav wiv ye.” He slurred as he covered Antonia's mouth to prevent her screaming. In the same moment the drunk was pulled off and thrown against the wall, cursing the drunk threw a punch at his new attacker only to be blocked and fall victim to punch to the gut followed by the sound of his knee being dislocated with an audible snap from a kick to the kneecap. The drunk knelt over in the sheer pain of his injury, wincing he looked up at his attacker, Samuel just gazed down at the drunk with look of barely contained disgust and fury.
“Light's out you piece of trash!” Samuel said in eerily calm voice before knocking the drunk out with a sharp blow to the side of the head. Samuel took a moment to calm himself down before turning to his wife, he really hated getting violent but given what could have happened he'd rather get violent than let any one do that to his wife.
“Are you alright honey?” Her saviour, Samuel asked voice full of concern. Antonia steadied herself on her hooves as she got up, she was shaken up by not only what that drunk would have done to her but how rare it was to see her husband get angry like that.
“I'm fine honey, just a bit startled...” Antonia panted nervously. “Would you be so kind to call security. I'm going to go rest for a moment.”
Back to Present...
Antonia looked a little unnerved from retelling the experience.
“I wasn't the only person to be attacked like that, two members of staff had quit after repeated attacks and abuse from not only that incident but also from some of the more ignorant members of staff.” Antonia explained.
“I'm sorry to hear that, I can't understand we're getting treated like some unwanted piece of trash. Aren't we still human regardless of being ponies now?” I asked earnestly, there was a moment of silence between us.
“I'm sorry Mark but I think it would be best I get going.” Antonia stated avoiding answering my question, “I think I'll stop by to see my husband.” I could understand very well what she wasn't saying.
“I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable Antonia. Please tell Dr Weiss I said hello.” We bid our farewells, and I once again found myself alone to my thoughts. I'm positive there's more to this story...
Author's Note
Sorry for the lateness of this chapter.
Edit: extended the chapter abit, it felt abit too short in my opinion.
View Online
Stand Your Ground part 2: A Lesson Well Learnt. (Rewrite)
The shrill wail of ambulance sirens disturbed the cool peaceful night, as it pulled up and the on board staff unloaded a patient whom was bleeding profusely. The staff took large black haired man with blue eyes into the A and E ward for emergency care. The man in question didn't seem aware of his situation, if the stench of alcohol one of the ambulance drivers were complaining of was any indication. As he was carted off to available room to be treated, one of the nurses was asking about any next of kin or family he might have locally they could notify.
One of the doctors who was looking through his details for identification and for any information to help them find the closest next of kin. If they had bothered asking I assure you that man wouldn't have any answer to give them, yet I can tell you all otherwise...
“Did you find anything?” Asked one of the nurses, who looked concerned for the patients condition as the finally managed to stop the bleeding. The doctor just nodded in response.
“He has only one family member living in the local area...He himself was admitted here recently...” The doctor explained, “I do recall he was a patient of Dr Samuel Weiss. He was one of the patients who were changed into one of those ponies.”
“Really? Who is he?” The nurse asked, the doctor just said nothing as left the room hoping to find Samuel. I at the time had no idea this was happening as Samuel was the one who explained who that man was...
Sunshine was happily playing with some of friends she had made, due to the school the hospital had set up at Antonia's request. I was happy to see her mingle with others her own age even though she was still injured she never let it get her down, if anything it made her stronger and she seemed to shine brighter for it.
I currently was trying to make ends meet by finishing some commissions I had took from various people on deviant art, if I couldn't do my day job at present I would at least be able to make some money from one of my hobbies at the very least. Mom had been kind enough to bring me my laptop and drawing tablet from my own home which I was very much grateful for. I had become good enough with my magic to move small things around without giving myself a damned headache every time I wanted to move something.
Sketching, inking, finalising line art, applying the colours, shading and highlights as the pen in question danced around the tablet as if it had will of it's own. A faint blue glowed softly around the pen as I watched the drawing on the screen checking for any errors of missed patches with an analytical eye. The sound of relaxing piano pieces played in the background helping me focus on the task at hand, I admit this was pretty much habit for me when I wasn't working or gaming.
I was so absorbed in my own element, that I didn't hear the knocking on the door and the sound of whoever it was let themselves in. I heard the sound of the door closing clearly though, there in front of me stood Samuel and another doctor I didn't recognise. A man in his late forties dressed in a similar fashion to Samuel stood by him, his expression looked grim as if he was trying to find the words to explain whatever was going on.
A few moments of silence later he had finally began explaining about the patient they had brought in the previous night.
“I still don't understand why this concerns me though?” I asked the good doctor. A look of confusion upon my face.
“Well legally speaking you’re his only family member in the local area, surely you know a Mr Trevor Geary?” The doctor wondered double checking the notes he had at hand to confirm the information he was given. “It does say here that you’re his only son.”
“...” I gave a look of annoyance, “...So he showed up drunk off his backside, and got himself badly hurt? Sorry but still I don't see how this concerns me, or for that matter should I care. No offence but I think you should recheck you information, even if I admit that fool of a man is my father...I am not his son , if anything I'm his daughter.” I responded coldly.
“You really don't care?” The doctor asked disbelievingly, the shock was clear enough on his face but Samuel looked more understanding of the situation. He was led out by Samuel who was trying to explain what the situation was.
“...Fuck!” I cursed under my breath, losing my focus with my work I saved it and shut down the laptop. Of all things to happen he had to show up again in my life, I let out a bitter laugh as memories of years long since past flashed before me.
A young boy with dusty blonde hair and bright blue eyes who was no older than five years old, was walking down an old street with his mother. The child was carrying some paper tightly in his hands while smiling brightly. It was a simple drawing of one of his favourite transformers: Grimlock fighting what seemed to be Megatron, protecting people who were victims of Megatron's latest scheme to destroy the autobots as the boy so happily put it
“Mommy, do you think Daddy would like what I drew today?” The boy asked with a small smile. “I'm sure he will honey.” His Mother reassured him. As they both entered their home, but sadly the child's father had disappeared again drinking and while he waited to show him his drawing, deep down he knew he would likely be gone until the next afternoon. When his father did return on that next afternoon...
“Don't waste my time with this shit, boy!” His father said annoyed, returning his attention to the football game on the TV...The boy just cried himself to sleep in his bedroom.
Another memory flashed before my eyes...
The same boy only a year younger, was happily spending time with his grandmother helping her with her shopping. His grandmother telling him what ingredients they would need for the baking they would be doing later on that same day. His grandmother just stopped and frowned at the sight before her.
“What's wrong Nana?” The boy asked, leading the boy away she just reassured him it was nothing. However behind them, the boy's father was being arrested for public disturbance and assaulting one of the police officers in one of his usual drunken rages. The boy looked back in wondering what all that racket was.
“Nana, was that Dad?” He asked.
Another memory...one that still haunts me in my sleep to this very day...
The boy had come home from school, happy he earned a gold star of the week for a story he wrote. He eagerly wanted to read it to his mother, as his aunt had picked him up from school explaining that his mother and father needed to talk about something important. As he got home he heard shouting, curious he ran ahead home ignoring his aunt's cries to stop.
“How long has this been going on behind my back!” His mother's voice shouted, “You know what I don't want to know, you just run off to your whore! Or better yet why don't get drunk like you always do you worthless excuse of a man!” The sound of objects smashing could be heard, as the echoed throughout the street.
Eventually a loud crack was heard alongside a man's roar of rage.
As the boy entered his own home, he watched in horror as his father was beating his mother. With what little strength his young body could give him, he kicked the monster of a man in crotch bringing him to his knees in pain.
“You little shit! I'll damn well sure you'll regret that!” His father snarled.
“Shut up! And leave Mom alone!” He cried, as the boy stood between this monster of a man and his mother. Frustrated the man got up and left, never to be heard from for another 6 years...
That memory, those very words and everything he did, taught me on that day all those years ago:
“Is that you should never walk away from your responsibilities or abandon the people you care about, you finish what you start, and be there for them even if you never want to see them again...”
Another hour past by in my lonely room, I found myself being led out the room as if some compulsion was driving me. Eventually leading me out of the hospital dorms and into the A and E wing, the sight of a cartoon unicorn must have been strange to those around me as I made way to the reception.
“Can I see Trevor Geary? He was admitted here last night.” I asked without thinking, that compulsion continuing to lead me. The receptionist looked confused, before checking the patient roster.
“Are you a family member?” She asked curious.
“Yes I'm his...daughter.” I responded, “Is he awake?” The receptionist nodded, offering to lead me to the room he was in. We walked in silence for a few minutes before we came to the room, she knocked on the door and said.
“Mr Geary, your daughter is here to see you.” Trevor looked confused as I walked in the room, I saw him mouth a what the fuck under his breath.
“Would you please let us talk in private?” I asked politely. She nodded and left closing the door with a soft click; silence filled the room for a few moments before Trevor finally spoke.
“Who are you? I know for a fact I have son not a daughter!” He asked me annoyed; I frowned at him but I wasn’t surprised at his coldness.
“Are you really surprised?” I asked him coldly, “People can change over the over the course of 13 years. I would at least expect a father to recognise his own son, but then again you couldn’t 13 years ago so why should you now?”
“Tch…” Trevor grimaced at the memory.
“I’m surprised you even remembered, between being piss drunk off your sorry ass or fucking that hussy you left my mother for. I’m shocked to see you here of all places.” I spat out coldly.
“Is that all you’re here for?” Trevor retorted, “To bring all this up of why I left you and your mother?”
“Oh no…” I said flatly, “I highly doubt my mother would even care about the position you’re in now, she doesn’t even know you’re here. This Trevor is about you and me.” I explained with all the warmth of an ice cube. “I’m literally the only family you have that knows you’re even here.”
“So why are you even here then?” He asked.
“Answers and closure to something that has bothered me since you walked out” I explained, “Just what am I to you Trevor?” Trevor just shook his head.
“…Honestly I just don’t know.” Trevor answered, “I was so proud when you were born, I just don’t know what went wrong from there.”
“That fucking bottle of booze is what went wrong; our family was torn apart because of it. I can’t even remember the last time you weren’t drunk off your ass!” I explained, “You put me and my mother through hell just because you couldn’t say no to a few drops of booze! You’re nothing more than a pathetic excuse of a man Trevor, and an even worse excuse of a father!” Trevor threw me a dirty look.
“And just what fucking right have you got to say that to your father boy!” Trevor spat out with venom in his voice. “Even if you don’t like it I’m still you father boy and you will do well to remember that you little freak!”
“THEN FUCKING ACT LIKE ONE!!!!” I roared in sheer utter anger, what little patience and restraint finally left me. “NAME ONE TIME! JUST ONE FUCKING TIME YOU EVER ACTED LIKE A FATHER AND NOT SOME FUCKING DRUNK!”
“…” Trevor was taken aback from my outburst.
“You know what Trevor, don’t even bother.” I said calmly and coldly, “I can see it in your eyes that I’m just a reminder to you that my mother was nothing more than another notch in your belt. You can say what you want, but your eyes don’t lie they never did in the past.”
“M-Mark…I-I…” Trevor tried to speak, as I turned my back to him and leave.
“My name is Marcia now...not Mark, I told you already I'm not your son anymore and from the looks of it I never have been...now if you excuse me I have to pick up my daughter in a couple of hours...” I replied without so much as glancing at him, “This is the only warning you’ll get: stay out of my life Trevor, there's no place for you there...So help me lord just stay away from me.” I shut the door behind me ignoring the sound of an already broken man crying, finally realising what he had lost over the years.
I made my way to pick up Sunshine from the make shift school, I smiled as she ran up to me giggling. She was holding a piece of paper with a crayon drawing on it: It was picture of me, Matt, Shane and Antonia along with herself.
“Do you like it Mommy?” Sunshine asked smiling brightly, eagerly awaiting my answer.
“I love it my little sunshine, how about we ask Antonia if she has a picture frame so we can hang it up?” I said happily, encouraging her as we both made our way to find Antonia.
Regardless of what happened between Trevor and I, as well as whatever bond is between me and my adoptive daughter I really couldn't care less. I love my daughter and that's all I needed to know...
Stand Your Ground part 3: Stand By Me.
Shane's mother visited today, if I knew anything about the woman in question then I probably mentioned it by now. She was an old traditional woman in her sixties, her hair was greying and the signs of her age were beginning to show despite how well she tried to hide it. Shane told me how nervous he was feeling and like I told him plenty of times already, I would be there for him.
I would remember this being one of the only times I've ever seen him cry, it was heart break breaking and to be honest I never wanted to see him like that if I could help it. Well then I better tell you what happened but can you all do me a favour. Just keep this between us okay, you client confidentiality and all that.
The day had started, like any other the morning at the hospital. I took Sunshine to make shift school , the picture she drew the other day was proudly framed on the desk in our room. My so called father had vanished a few days after our confrontation, that memory still left a bitter taste in my mouth.
Shane had received a phone call that his mother would be visiting today. This...made him nervous as all hell, and like I promised him I would stand by him through it all just like he's done with me so many times before.
We were currently waiting in his room for the doctor to bring her into his room, although he looked a picture perfect definition of the word calm. I could tell you how nervous he was, it was kind of hard not to know when you've known someone like him for...what? Nine years now? I know him well enough to tell when he's nervous, or when he's upset. His body language may have changed slightly with his new body and admittedly made it a bit more obvious of what he was feeling. I could easily say it was how his right ear was twitching nervously, the way his tail was wrapped around him defensively or how his wings seemed to be bit more...what's the word I'm looking for...fluffed up like a bird does when it's agitated. It was his eye's that said it all though, to me all that nervousness and agitation showed through those brilliant blue eyes of his.
“Shane, everything will be alright. There's nothing to be worried about.” I reassured him, “How can she hate you for something you couldn't even control?” Shane looked towards me, breaking whatever was going on through that head of his.
“Look Mark...as much as I appreciate the fact your here to support me through this, I have to ask...How much do you know about my Mom?” He asked, a very reserved look upon his face.
“I have to admit not that much really.” I answered, “You've never really talked about her all that much. I just assumed you two clashed often, and well...she kind of comes off as the superstitious and religious type.” Over the time I had known Shane, I only had met his mother a few times and he hardly ever mentioned anything about her, even less so about his father. The only other person I knew personally from his family was his younger brother who was away at university down London.
“Yeah...you got the religious part right, it's just that I have a very dim view about stuff like that. You know how much I hate stuff like that forced down my throat.” He explained, “While I don't hold it against people of what they believe in, I just can't stand people being so over zealous about it...I just got tired of hearing the exact same thing from her damn mouth every day.” Shane frowned at the memory of a recent argument between him and his mother. “It's always God this, Christianity that! I don't need some damned book telling me how to be a good person!”
“Shane calm down, please...” I pleaded, “It'll do you no good to get into an argument with her, I know how much the subject upsets you. Is it really worth it to have her come all the way here just to get into another fight?”
“I-I...I'm sorry, you're right it'll be pointless having her come her if all we're going to do is argue.” He apologised, I gave him a small reassuring smile.
We must of waited another hour before the Doctor had led his mother into the room, a small blonde haired woman that had the signs of her hair greying with age. Her blue eyes took in the image of her son now in his ponified form, she let out a shrill shriek in horror.
“M-Mom...please calm down it's me, Shane.” He pleaded, “...I-I'm still me, no matter what I look like...right?”
“H-How? H-How could he let you turn into...this?” She asked herself, “What could have done this to you?” She took notice of me, trying to console Shane. Her eye's narrowed, “Are you responsible for this?!”
“E-excuse me?” I choked, “What makes you think I wanted to be how I am now? I had no choice in this! I'm in the same boat your son is in!” I spat angrily at her. This is what his mother is like? I couldn't imagine what made her or anyone for that matter like this.
“Mark please! That's enough, there's no point in arguing remember.” Shane's mother gave me a questionable look, unsure what to make of me and her own son. “Mom neither of us wanted this, this just happened to us without any warning. How can any of us be to blame for all of this?” His mother frowned, as her son tried to reason with her.
“How can any of this be your fault?” She asked, “All the times I told you, but you argued with me and now this has been brought upon you both, and countless more around the world.” Shane just looked at her in growing anger. “If this is your punishment, then live with it! Maybe one day you'll be forgiven for whatever action that caused you to turn into this. I won't have any part in the life of a person who won't follow his grace's teachings.”
“How...can you say that?” I asked bewildered, “To your own son of all people? You're his mother for god's sake!”
SMACK!!
The sound of flesh hitting flesh filled the silence of the room. Shane and I both had a look of shock, myself more so at the fact she had slapped me. My cheek stung and felt raw from the impact, I winced in pain Shane just staring wide eyed at his mother.
“Get. Out. Now!” He growled at her, “It's one thing being another zealot who preaches nothing but religion that I can tolerate if only barely. Harming my friends however is something I will never put up with from anyone!” Shane's voice was quiet and calm as he spoke, “If your so blinded by your stupid beliefs that you can't even bring yourself support your own son, when I needed you most then fine! I hope what ever you pray falls on deaf ears!” His mother just looked appalled at his words, “I've done nothing but try and be a good person! I have my flaws just like everyone else has, even if I don't look it I'm still as human as you are!”
She turned and left saying nothing further, not even bothering to glare at us. The slamming of the door must have been heard throughout the hospital considering how hard she slammed it. The sound of a drop of water hitting the floor reverberated throughout the silent room, followed by another and the sound of quiet sobs coming from Shane as he began crying.
“...D-damn it all! I-I've...done nothing...wrong!” I watched as helplessly as he cried, I hugged him and reassured him it wasn't his fault. I really had no clue what to make of all this, seeing Shane like this...was well just heartbreaking. I can't even fathom what kind of person would reject their own son over something he had no control of.
“...Shane...It'll be alright, I don't know how but we'll figure something out.” I reassured him, “Your not alone, you know that.” Shane's crying softened slightly. “...Just let it all out, Shane.”
“...Thank you.” Shane replied quietly, “...Thank you for everything, I'm...happy I have friends who'll stand by me when I need them most.” It took Shane an hour to calm himself down, he told me everything he and his mother clashed about, and things he swore me to secrecy to. I had called Matt to ask him to pick up Sunshine from school and to look after her for the night while I stayed with Shane. Don't get me wrong I love my daughter, but my best friends welfare is just as important as she is...I'll have to explain it to her, and I can only hope she'll understand.
I couldn't help it, but I was reminded briefly of what I said to Trevor. I pushed that though to the side, my best friend needed me more than ever and I didn't need my own problems being brought up.
“How...can you stand all this Mark?” Shane wondered. “How can you stand through all this, I want to know where you get your resolve?” I didn't know what to say really, but I tried my best to answer.
“Shane...” I replied, “The only reason I can keep pushing myself through this is because of something my father taught me, it may not have been they way I wanted to learn that lesson but I'm glad I learnt it nonetheless...You already know what lesson that was...” Shane looked at me, realisation hitting his face. “The only other reason I can think of is because of all the times you've been there for me, even when you knew I was holding you and everyone else all back. You kept encouraging me, telling me I should never give up or how you've given me advice when I needed it most. Matt told me you stayed with me the entire night after I went berserk on those thugs. Even if I can't keep up with you, I can damn well make sure I'm there for you even if you just need a shoulder to cry on.” Shane allowed himself a small smile.
“Yeah, your right mate. Friends till the end no matter what.” He stated simply, reminding himself of that promise we made to each other. “Thank you...for everything Mark.”
I ended up staying the night with him, making sure he was alright. As I've mentioned already Shane has helped me through my darkest hours, even more so after he witnessed me have a breakdown first hand. No one deserves to abandoned, abused or even treated like they didn't exist if anything I've learnt in life has taught me: It's that you'll sometimes need someone to help and support you, which if I have to...I'll more than happily do for the people I care about.
Author's Note
The poem that was Dubbed by IMShadow007, was the inspiration for the this specific chapter, and I admit I'm dedicating this one to my friends.
View Online
Stand Your Ground part 4: The Irony of it All.
I'm not the type of person who believes in karma or religion to be honest with you, I do however keep a very open mind. As a...erm woman of reason I can safely assume that while there is a perfectly reasonable explanation for everything, there are some things that can't be explained...at least in a way our minds can comprehend.
A week or so after the incident with Shane's mother, the hospital or more specifically the dorms became the target of small group of people whom took part in the abuse of ponies such as those staying at the hospital. Matt himself was victim to three of the members of this little group, all of which we personally knew for quite some time now. These three were the reason Matt came into the hospital limping with an injured foreleg.
Nathan, who is more or less the muscle of the three. He stands roughly 6 foot in height, a bit on the chubby side and has dark brown hair and brown eyes. When he was younger he was in fact a pretty nice guy to hang out with, but sadly his was a case of falling in with the wrong crowd...All that's left of that kid now is more or less no longer exists, which is a shame really...he really was that nice of a guy.
The second of the three was some drug addict called Joseph, he wasn't the brightest of the bunch and it showed often that whatever he was smoking was slowly making him more and more paranoid. He was easily the smallest at 5 foot 3 inches, messy blond hair and almost lifeless blue eyes. He and Shane apparently have clashed with each other in the past on more than a few occasions and they hate each other with a passion.
The leader of the trio was a man called Scott. This son of a bitch and I go way back, he was also one responsible for stabbing Matt a few years ago and ended up on the receiving end of probably the biggest beat down I've ever given some one...I still can't remember exactly what happened. Now he was more or less the brains of the group, standing around 5 foot 9 inches, almost black hair and ice blue eyes.
Now these three decided it fun to smack other ponies around for some sick form of entertainment. I've heard some very disturbing rumours about this group they are in, one being they kidnap ponies and well...I'd rather not say anything further but lets just say I can't watch the news with out being physically sick. All you need to know that because of all this they are the prime targets of the police at the present moment...Ah where was I?
It was night time, and over the past week the dorms had been victim to attacks from the group I just told you about, even if we didn't realise it at the time. Windows were being smashed in by bricks, some of the staff had come in injured, and even a few of the cars in the nearby car park were blown up.
“Mommy I'm scared!” Sunshine sobbed, frightened at what was going on outside.
“Shush, Sunshine it'll all be okay.” I reassured my daughter who was shaking frightened. We were in one of the more safer rooms thankfully, Antonia and some of the staff decided to get everyone together in some effort to protect ourselves and more importantly the other children.
“Tch, how long is it going to take until the police get here?” Shane asked.
“I don't know what's keeping them? They should have been here by now.” Antonia answered, her voice full of worry. “Why would they attack a hospital of all places?”
“From what I gather, it's the same group of people who injured me. I recognise a few of the people.” Matt commented, “I always knew Scott and his lackeys were bad news, but even I never thought they would throw in with this lot.” I frowned, a look of rage washed over my features.
“Them!? Trust me Matt that bit of news doesn't surprise me.” I said bitterly, Antonia and Shane just frowned. The sound of the riot outside the build could probably be heard through out the hospital campus, from what we could make out of the situation even the hospital security couldn't keep control of them all even with the increase of security staff.
A loud banging could be heard from one of the doors down the hallway, from the sound of it the door in question was being broken down by whoever was outside.
“Oi' mate, where do ya think their hidin'? A deep voice asked,
“Tch, dunno I reckon it gunna have to be one of these doors.” Another replied, this one sounded familiar which wasn't a good thing at all. “Me old man told me about this set up their doin' 'ere, some stupid horse bitch thought it would be a fab idea to help those poor sods out.” The voice laughed, “He would've done the bitch in if it wasn't for that bastard of a doctor.” Antonia felt shivers go down her spine at the voices words. The sound of gun being cocked made us all frightened. The voice that made the earlier comment let out a heavy cough.
“Ye alright mate?” His accomplice asked, “Ye 'ave been coughin' like that the past couple of days.”
“I told ya I'm fine, now get lookin' and when ya find 'em gimme a holler.” The voice in charge ordered.
“What are we going to do?” I whispered, looking around I counted what must have been 50 or so ponies at least 12 were children.
“Knock the sons of bitches out and tie them up if we have to.” Shane hissed, “There's plenty of rope here.” It was a sound idea, if risky. “A good kick in the head should do the job.”
“Shane, if they comes enter this room...do it.” Antonia urged, “We can't allow these people to harm anyone here.” A faint sound of sirens could be heard getting closer to the hospital, this caught our attention and some of the ponies allowed themselves a sigh of relief.
“It looks like it's getting pretty bad out there.” Matt commented, looking outside the window of the room. “The police are here but it looks like they have to deal with the crowd before they can get anywhere near us.” Matt watched on as various police officers outfitted with riot gear attempted to control of the crowd.
“How many people are out there exactly?” I asked, Matt checked the window again and muttered under his breath as he began counting.
“My guess there's around twenty, twenty five of those thugs out there.” Matt answered, “Plus the two running around here.” Antonia looked like she was deep in thought, not liking the idea she was drawing.
“Our best chance would be to draw them away from here, but someone would have to go out there...” She said worried, the fact that it would mean someone would have a good choice of getting killed if they went out there.
“I'll go.” We all turned to Matt in surprise speechless.
“Matt...Are you sure you want to do this?” Shane asked him, “You could get killed if your caught!”
“...I know, but if we don't do something then we'll all be dead by the time the police get here...” Matt stated, “And I won't stand by and let those two harm children! Mark you know what I mean right?”
“...” I said nothing, but I nodded slowly. “Matt...I understand where your coming from, but please think about this...please.” Matt just shook his head.
“Look, wouldn't you do anything to protect Sunshine? Or how about your friends Mark?” Matt asked me, “It's either us or them! And I won't stand by at let them hurt anyone I care for, and I know for a fact that deep down you and Shane would do the same thing if you have to!” He was right and from the look on Shane's face he agreed with Matt.
“...I-If you insist Matt...” I choked out. Matt made his way to the door, before he stopped and turned to face us all.
“Both of you please...just trust me...” He pleaded, “...I'll be okay.” He left the room, the door locking with an loud click leaving the room in complete silence.
Matt snuck around being as quiet as he could against the marble like floor, making his way as far as from the room where we were hiding as he could get. Finally reaching his destination to the top floor where he knew he would be heard throughout the building if he made a racket or shouted.
“I-I can't believe I'm doing this...” He thought nervously, “C-come on man pull yourself together for their sake!” Matt took a moment to compose himself, before shouting as loud as he possibly could.
“OI! YOU TWO MOTHERFUCKERS!! COME AND HAVE AGO, IF YOU THINK YOU'RE HARD ENOUGH!!!”
“Oi, ya hear that mate?” One of the thugs asked, cracking his knuckles. The other was having a coughing fit.
“...Y-yeah mate I heard it, c'mon!” They both ran to where the shouting was coming from, towards Matt...
“H-Heh...worked like a charm.” Matt muttered to himself, before galloping through the halls on a wild goose chase throughout the dorms. The two thugs which Matt recognised as Scott and Joseph, saw him and gave chase. Scott fired that pistol he was carrying at Matt but thankfully missed him, Matt began galloping faster his hoofsteps echoing throughout the halls. Scott fell into another coughing fit, collapsing on the ground as he did so clutching his chest.
“Joe, get that son of a bitch!” He wheezed out, “I'll catch up soon.” Joseph nodded and shot off after Matt. It didn't take long for him to catch up.
“Come 'ere ya little shit!” Joseph yelled as he leapt in an attempt to grab Matt, however Matt seized the initiative and bucked back with his hind legs kicking Joseph square in the face knocking him out cold.
“That's for beating earlier, you son of a bitch!” Matt said coldly, “...now where's Scott?” Matt didn't bother turning round, as he heard a faint clicking noise behind him. “...Ah.”
“...You'll...pay for...that!” Scott choked out in between coughs, before smacking Matt. Wincing in pain Matt just got back up giving Scott and angry look. “...Did...you think...you could...run?” Scott heaved.
“Well that was the plan.” Matt said sarcastically.
“Your...time...has just ran...out smart ass!” Scott panted, sweat dripping from his brow and he began randomly scratching. Matt just began laughing at Scott's threat. “What's...so damn...argh...fuckin' itch...funny!?”
“Why the irony of your situation, of course.” Matt answered still laughing, “My time has ran out? Oh I think your very much mistaken.” Scott just looked confused, “I mean, just look at you scratching and coughing. Do tell me how is your balance at the moment?”
“Huh?” Scott looked as confused as ever, while yes he was holding himself up against a wall his body seemed to be screaming at him at how unnatural it was to stand on two legs. Scott shook his head, trying to dismiss the feeling.
“Oh and by the way Scott, how can you use a gun without any fingers?” Matt asked laughing even louder, Scott watched horrified as his fingers began to melt into a hooves as he finally lost his balance. “Oh this is just great! Look at you, someone who would beat and torture ponies just for a laugh. Is becoming one himself! The irony is delicious!”
“H-how could you find this funny!?” Scott asked, as his legs began twisting and snapping into hind legs.
“Oh, it's very simple!” Matt explained, “Everyone at this hospital never asked to be changed into what we are, and yet people like yourself would hurt us for something we never had a choice in!” Matt kicked the gun away from Scott and his unconscious friend. “I'm not one to laugh at someone's misfortune but for you? I'll gladly make the exception!”
Scott looked on in disbelief, as Matt began to laugh louder before blacking out entirely as the last words he heard from Matt echoed in his mind.
“Welcome to the herd, you son of a bitch!”
Matt thankfully made it back much to our relief, it was safe to come out now as the riot had died down completely as the police was arresting those who didn't escape. Samuel looked relieved when he saw his wife was okay, along side everyone else. It did leave the question of what was going to happen to Scott, considering the police decided to leave his fate to us as he was now a pony like the rest of us.
“I say we let the police lock him up.” Matt said simply, “Let him see what it's like to be treated cruelly.” Now the utter disgust I felt towards Scott was influencing my words slightly.
“Grand idea, let him rot in prison.” I commented, Antonia seemed to disagree though...
“I think we should keep him in a secure room, away from where he can harm others.” Antonia suggested. I disagreed, but it was her decision at the end of the day. She let the police know what her decision was despite our protests. As we all left him alone to deal with his new found situation, I swore to myself I would personally make him regret it if he tried anything...
View Online
Stand Your Ground Finale: Forgive and Forget.
In the aftermath of the riot the hospital dorms were in rough shape, mostly broken windows and damage to the outside of the building from what I had overheard. Everyone was still alittle shaken up from what happened and the fact of who the latest member of our little group was did little to reassure them.
A day ago Scott eventually came to, the scream that echoed throughout the campus was more than enough proof of that. The staff had eventually found him cowering in his bed, bundled up in his bedsheets. His reaction was kind of expected considering our own experiences, however what we weren't expecting is what he had...regressed into. I should remind you all that what we know of our transformation is that it is entirely based upon the person's personality and lifestyle, meaning we end up as an Equine version of how we see ourselves mentally. Never though has a transformation been this...extreme...
A small foal, who looked no older than a four year old. He was an Earth pony covered head to hoof in dark grey plush fur, his mane and tail remained its original black colour, but his eyes were a bit brighter than they were originally. There was no sign of a cutie mark on his flank and he was very clearly afraid. He was being taken care of by a member of staff, while Antonia and Samuel were discussing what could have caused such an extreme transformation.
“Get Dr Weiss quick!” The nurse in question shouted. The young colt just gave her a confused look before taking a moment to examine himself unsure of what was wrong?
Soon enough Samuel came into to examine Scott. Samuel had a grave look of concern at the drastic change Scott's appearance, unsure of what to say to the now foalish person in front of him.
“Are...you okay Scott?” He asked, Scott just nodded slowly in response.
“I-I had a bad dream...” Scott answered, “I dreamt I was a nasty person who just hurts everyone!” Scott shook his head trying to forget the terrible dream, “I-I don't wanna be like that!” Samuel just looked at him confused but it was the next sentence that surprised him more than anything. “...Why are we where you work Daddy? Are we going to see Mommy?”
“...I-er...sure once Mommy has finished her rounds we'll go see her, just get some rest son you've had a busy day today.” Samuel decided to play along for the time being, “I'll be back soon son, I still have to finish the last of my rounds I'll tell one of the nice nurses to keep an eye on you. Just remember that bad dreams are just dreams and they can't hurt you.”
“'Kay, nighty-night...” Scott replied happily, before curling up under the blankets and falling asleep. Samuel quietly made his way out of the room and told the nurse to keep an eye on him as he promised.
“I have a bad feeling about all this, and Antonia is going freak out once she hears about this.” He muttered to himself, before he pulled out his mobile phone to get in contact with Samantha.
We eventually heard about what happened to Scott and well none of us could believe it, during Scott's check up he clearly showed signs of he had no idea of who he was.
“You can't tell me you don't find all this strange?” Shane commented, “He's been turned back into a kid with no memory of who he was besides his name, it's like all traces of who he once was were erased.” I pondered what Shane had said and it bothered me that his change was so extreme, I know I hated Scott but still having all traces of who you were erased would be one of the things I would never wish on anyone, the idea of it alone was just horrific.
“Do you think we should keep an eye on him?” Matt asked, “I mean it's one thing being regressed that far. Mark you've known him the longest what was he like as a kid?” I paused for a moment to think back.
“Well when we were foals he was always a bit of mischief maker, but I think it was a cry for attention more than anything given his poor family life.” I tried to recall further back, “He was mischievous that I can remember clearly, but after his mother died he just seemed to spiral down from there and his father is worse than Scott.” Something I said must have been off to Shane and Matt, as they were both looking at me strangely. “Erm...what's wrong?”
“When you were foals?” Shane repeated, “Mark I think something is off here, don't you mean when you were kids? I'm damn sure you weren't a pony at that age Mark.” I gave Shane a curious look.
“What do you mean? I clearly recall always being a pony...wait that can't be right?” I became lost in my own thoughts at the revelation, “I remember being a filly at that age, but something is off about my memory?” Matt began looking more worried than usual.
“Okay, how many time's have you been admitted to this hospital in the last five years?” Matt asked, “I would imagine a question like that would explain something at least.” I thought back trying to remember clearly.
“Aside from the heart check ups I get once a year, I would say three times to date?” I answered, “Once for that accident at work were I broke my foreleg, another for a broken jaw and finally all those time I fell pregnant with my daughter.” I explained as if it was clear as day. Matt and Shane exchanged a worried look with each other. “What?”
“Mark, something is definitely off with you memory. You adopted Sunshine, your not her biological mother.” I gave Shane an angry look for his comment, “You've only known her for a few weeks at the most.”
“...You've got some damn nerve to say that blondie, I clearly remember giving birth to her!” I shouted, prodding my fore hoof against his chest causing him to flinch. “I've spent the last five years raising her, just who the hell are you to say she is adopted when you were there with me when I gave birth to her!”
“Mark I'm sorry but I can't remember that ever happening, I mean we've known each other since college...we even dated for a bit...wait...” Shane stopped in mid sentence, “That can't be right...we never dated, best friends sure but we never dated. I'm sure of that.” My eyes went wide in realisation, before a resounding smack was heard in the room earning everyone's attention.
“First you have the nerve to say my daughter's adopted, and then tell me we were never in a relationship back then!” I stormed off upset, trying not to think of the horrid things Shane had said.
“Shane...as dickish that was, I'm positive something is very wrong here” Matt stated, “I think something is messing with our memories, because I can clearly remember you and Marcia dating.” Shane listened as he rubbed his saw cheek with this hoof, he was mulling over the details of what had just happened.
“I think your right, this is just going to get worse the longer we are like this.” Shane replied solemnly. Matt just nodded.
“I think it would be best for both of you if you went after her and apologised to Marcia, conflicting memories or not that was a cruel thing to say to her.” Shane just nodded and left leaving Matt alone. “You don't realise the reality of what you said Shane, you were there the entire time she was pregnant and when she gave birth to her daughter which would only mean one thing. Even if those memories are false you two always stood by each other no matter what came your way, I hate to admit it but I've always been jealous of that.”
I lay in my room crying because of the cruel things Shane had said, I still couldn't believe he said all that. Normally I wouldn't let my emotions get the better of me but this was just too much for me to bear, I know my memories were right.
We dated on and off over the past few years, like all couples we just argued a bit too much but we tried to make it work for our daughter's sake. He was so happy when I told him I was pregnant with his daughter, he put all his effort into being a good father to her. His mother didn't approve of us being together but that never bothered us. Shane did everything he could but over the recent months we just fell apart.
I was disturbed from my thoughts by a rhythmic knocking on the door, sighing I tried to ignore it.
“Mark...look I'm sorry, please let me in.” Shane shouted through the closed door. I really didn't want to talk to him right now, but he was insistent as always. I opened the door with an unamused and angry expression.
“You've got some nerve showing up after what you said!” I said coldly, Shane was left speechless at my tone of voice.
“Look...Mark I'm sorry, really I am.” Shane apologised, “But there is something wrong going on here with our memories.” My eyes narrowed.
“And what if there's nothing wrong?” I replied, “Do you realise what you said about me...about us? ” Shane took a step back.
“...I-er...n-no I don't quite follow.” He stuttered awkwardly, his answer just upset me.
“Shane...you basically said...” I said trying my hardest not to break in tears again, “That I was lying...about being pregnant with our daughter...and that we...were never together...” Shane was taken aback.
“...but Mark we never were together.” He said simply.
“But...I-I remember it...every last moment...” I choked out before breaking down in tears. Shane led me back into my room doing his best to comfort me.
Matt had made his way to Samuel's office and explained to him what was happening with our memories, Samuel had frowned slightly at the revelation and asked Matt if he knew anything further about the problem.
“I've went through the every patient here and they've all showed the same signs of altered memories. From what I gather how severe it is varies from person to person.”
“How bad does it get?” Matt asked.
“Well to be honest we don't know, for some they could be transformed without any idea of how they once were like with Scott for example for others however it could be gradual so they still remember bits and pieces of their actual past but also have new memories I place of what they have forgotten.” Samuel explained, “From what I can gather the first example of this I came across was a Miss Summer Spritz I believe.”
“Is...Antonia affected by this?” Matt asked worried.
“...” Samuel remained silent, “...I don't know, really I just don't know...” Samuel had a worried look, one that was full of concern for his wife. “It looks like those who haven't changed aren't affected by all this...but still it makes me worry.” Briefly a vision of what Scott had said earlier rang throughout Samuel's mind.
“I dreamt I was a nasty person who just hurts everyone! I-I don't wanna be like that!”
“I don't know what to do about all this Matthew, I suppose this could be a chance to start over with some people but this can just as well be a terrifying thing to others.” Samuel explained, “I'm sorry to say but we are just going to have to wait and see...”
“...” Matt said nothing, coming to the conclusion that he won't find any answers here just yet. “I'll see you around Samuel, I think I'll check up on Marcia and Shane.”
“Mark please...I'm sorry.” Shane said to reassure me, “I'm so sorry but I really can't remember.” My sobbing died down a little.
“But it's just that...I do, if all these memories are lies...” I said, “...it's too cruel, it isn't fair! I remember everything we went through, every argument we ever had, every moment we shared as a family...Everything!” I cried, “I remember it all!! ...and it's not fair!” I was cut off mid-sentence by a warmth around my mouth...Shane was kissing me...
“Even if those memories are lies, and I may never remember it like you do...just please give me a chance Marcia.” Shane said warmly, “Just please give us a chance to work this out together just a step at a time.” I found myself blushing slightly, but I smiled back at him.
“Shane Evans...You really know how warm a mare's heart don't you...” I said simply
Author's Note
And the new chapter is up, with another on the way soon. I had to bring my grammar up to scratch over my absence so I hoped shows in this chapter. Also a shout out to SummerSpritz and her fic "Neither here nor mare." I hope everyone enjoys this chapter.
Edit: the whole issue and the consequences of the changes of each characters memory is the main plot point of the next story arc. I'm sorry if it seems like everyone is effected just because Scott is but I assure you this isn't the case. How bad the memory changes are will vary with each character. I was intending to introduce this gradually with this chapter being the characters just becoming aware of it.
-S.Passion
Overwrite Part 1: Forget Me Not.
Samuel sat in his office going over the reports of various individuals who have been confirmed to have conflicting memories, the reports were written by Samantha and a few other members of staff.
“Cat scan results show nothing unusual and from the look of the psychological profiles she provided clearly indicates the personality is unaffected by the change in memories, all other signs show that everyone is physically healthy...” Samuel sighed as he finished reading the reports, no matter how many times he read the reports he could not understand what could be possibly causing all this.
“In the most extreme cases the person will have no recollection of who they originally were, aside from the person suffering from dreams of their lost memories, the dreams seem to stop after a day or so. However in the most minor cases the person is aware something is wrong with their memories, the process seems to be so gradual that the person has no idea of what is happening until they recall a recent memory suggesting the most recent memories are overwritten first. While the personality is clearly unaffected, the affected person will act and behave as if those memories were true.”
Samuel was disturbed by a light knocking on the office door, he answered to let the person know to come in. Antonia greeted her husband warmly which Samuel returned with warm but tired smile.
“Are you alright honey?” Antonia said voicing her concern, “You've been at this for hours, I've barely seen you all day.” Samuel looked up at the clock in realisation, it read 2 am.
“I'm sorry honey.” He apologised, “Something serious has come to my attention and it seems to be affecting everyone who has been changed...” Samuel hesitated for a moment knowing fine well what would have to be asked. “...Before I ask you something important honey, I have to tell you that the memories of every pony are slowly being overwritten, by what I really don't know I've been trying to get to the bottom of all this.” Antonia looked worried for a moment then just plain confused.
“What is it you have to ask me honey?” She asked, Samuel remained silent for a moment.
“It's regarding Scott...” He explained, “...Bearing what I just said in mind, I have to ask do you recall having a son?” Antonia looked shocked, then understandably angry before coming to a realisation.
“...Yes we have a son called Scott?” Antonia answered worrying were all this could be going, “...Don't you remember?” Samuel remained silent, he could hear his heartbreaking at what he was about to do. He made his way to a filing cabinet in the corner of the room retrieving a file and placing it in front of Antonia.
“Honey, you understand who's medical file this is?” He asked simply.
“...It's mine?” Antonia answered, she read through it hoping for anything that would explain what's going on. After a moment she felt her heart drop. “Nononononono! That can't be right? It says here that I'm sterile...but I remember being pregnant with our son?”
“...” Samuel didn't say anything, “This was just as I feared, I hoped and I prayed you weren't affected by this. This is why I've been working non stop just find out what was causing all this...” Antonia nuzzled Samuel in an effort to comfort him. “I don't want to lose my wife because of this! I refuse to!”
“Samuel...honey, you won't lose me no matter what happens.” Antonia reassured him, “I'm still your wife, I always will be.” Antonia gave Samuel a loving kiss in an attempt to comfort him.
“...I-I...” Samuel stuttered before giving a small wry smile, “Your right honey, but what are we going to do about Scott?” Antonia looked thoughtful for moment, contemplating what her husband had just told her.
“Can...you tell me what he was like, from what you remember?” She asked.
“Before he became what he is now, he was...a violent man...He was one of the people who attacked the hospital.” Samuel paused for a moment, “Do you remember the man who tried to rape you?” Antonia just nodded, though she was uncomfortable with memory, “That man was Scott's father and from what I understand one of the main reasons he was like that in the first place.” Samuel got another file from the cabinet and showed it to Antonia, “Scott was a regular patient here, in fact Mark sent him here after giving him the beating of a lifetime from what I understand. Anyhow when Scott changed into an earth pony, regressed back to the point until he was physically and mentally four years old with no idea or memory of who he once was aside from the fact he was called Scott.”
“...I see.” Antonia said flatly, “What happened then?”
“When I went to check up on him...” He paused for a moment, “He called me Daddy, and complained of having nightmares which I understand were his previous memories. What he said next is what concerns me most though...”
“What did he say?” Antonia asked hesitating.
“I had dreams that I was a bad person who just hurts people, I don't want to be like that.” He repeated, “I don't know what to make of it.” Antonia looked thoughtful, trying to make sense of what she was just told
“What else can you tell me of his parents, his mother to be exact?” She asked
“Scott's mother died when he was five, from what I learned about him from Mark not long after Scott was taken in here, what we are seeing now is before what ever put him down that destructive path he was on before.” He explained.
“What is the chances of him gaining his memory back?” Antonia asked, Samuel looked confused but answered what he read in the report.
“Someone with their memories overwritten that extensively have no possibility whatsoever of gaining their memories back no matter what evidence used to remind them of who they were.” Samuel explained, “To put it simply the Scott that attacked the hospital no longer exists.”
“Then we do the right thing.” Antonia stated full of confidence, “We make sure he is brought up properly, memories or not he is our son now.” Samuel was left speechless for brief moment, he then considered the idea of raising the young colt as his own son.
“He doesn't want to be a bad person huh?” Samuel muttered to himself, “Do you think he'll make a good doctor?” Antonia giggled.
“Like father, like son I imagine.” She said happily.
Trevor sat alone in a bar he used to frequent often, though there was a full bottle of whisky in front of him it remained untouched. It was as if all compulsion he had to get drunk was completely gone and for the first time in a long time he was without a doubt sober. His thoughts constantly rang with the words of his estranged son turned daughter. Marcia had made it clear that she wants nothing to do with him, and now he was truly regretting what he must of put her and her mother through with his antics.
“Trevor? Is that you?” A woman asked curiously, he looked up astonished of who the voice belonged to. “What happened to you?”
“Angelica?” He asked, he gave her a smile and offered her a seat.
“Are you alright?” She asked, “It looks like you've got a lot on your mind if your not drinking.”
“I think I've drank enough of that junk for a lifetime.” He said bitterly, “My son's disowned me, or rather my daughter has. She said that there's no room in her life for me any more.” Angelica just sighed at the news.
“I can understand how you feel, my eldest son Shane wants nothing to do with me at the moment.” She said wincing at memory, Trevor raised a brow in interest.
“What happened?” He asked, worried about his childhood friend. “I must have been really out of the loop.”
“I blamed him and his girlfriend for something they couldn't help, and I ended up slapping his girlfriend.” Angelica explained, “My son needed me more than anything and I berate and shout at him, I'm such a terrible mother.”
“Who was his girlfriend?” Trevor asked.
“Some unicorn called Marcia, why?” She stated curious.
“Lemme guess, dusty blonde mane and tail, light blue fur and a mark on her flank that looks like a black gear with a heart on it?” Trevor asked, Angelica nodded. “You do realise that was my son...” He said flatly, clearly unamused at the implication.
“...T-that would mean, my son is...oh dear lord!” She exclaimed in shock. “...H-How could this happen? For how long have they been...? I didn't raise my son to be like...That! ” Trevor stared at her with a clearly annoyed look.
“I would like to remind you that is my son you are talking about!” He growled through gritted teeth. Angelica took the hint and backed off.
“I'm...sorry I shouldn't have said that...” She apologised, Trevor remained silent.
“I think you should go apologise to your son Shane, as hypocritical as that sounds coming from me” He suggested, “I think I should be going now.” Trevor left without a goodbye, leaving Angelica to contemplate his advice.
“C'mon Shane!” I beckoned, “We have to pick up our little Sunshine.” Shane just shook his head and gave an amused smile as he followed.
“I know, I know.” Shane replied, “Just bear with me okay, this is going to take me some getting used to Mark.” I stopped in mid-step, “What's wrong?”
“C-can you call me...Marcia from now on please...” I asked nervously, “...I-I think it would be best if I was called that from now on.” He gave me a curious look, Shane looked like he was going to say something but he decided not to.
“Alright then...Marcia, lets get going then.” He said, part of him wondering what that was all about. We had both agreed to take this little by little, while he admitted he wasn't comfortable with this he said he would do it for Sunshine's sake at the very least.
We eventually arrived to pick up Sunshine for the make shift school, I was chatting with Jessica while we waited, Shane however was deep in thought wondering what memories Sunshine had if she even was affected by all this. To be honest Shane would be first to admit that he wasn't ready to be a father never mind a relationship with his once male best friend.
He knew what memories she had of them being together weren't true, in truth he couldn't begin to describe how uncomfortable that made him. He had nothing against same sex relationships, as far as he was concerned which team you swung for wasn't any of his business and as such never bothered him in the slightest. Hell he's even met and talked to plenty of gay couples and they all turned out to be decent people.
“Are you okay Daddy?” Sunshine asked smiling warmly, snapping him away from his thoughts.
“Yeah...I'm fine kiddo. How was school?” Shane asked his new found daughter. Sunshine just giggled.
“We learnt about dinosaurs!” She answered excitedly, Shane smiled, “How come your here with Mommy?” Shane froze wondering how to explain this to a six year old.
“Mommy and I decided to get back together.” He said simply, deciding that was the best thing to say. Sunshine's eyes lit up happily at him.
“Mommy and Daddy are gonna be happy again? Yay!” She bounced around happily. Curious Shane raised a brow and asked.
“How sad was Mommy when we split up?” Sunshine stopped bouncing, and looked at him strangely.
“Mommy was really sad that you left, I never seen Mommy cry like that. I think she said something about her Daddy leaving her too.” She said sadly, “But your here stay right?” Shane wondered briefly what had happened between Mark and her father.
“I'm here to stay.” Shane answered, “I'll do my best to keep her happy.”
Author's Note
And thus the Overwrite arc begins, this is a shorter chapter than usual so in the future I'll try to keep the chapters around 2500-3500 words from now on.
-S Passion
Overwrite Part 2: Side by Side part 1.
The rumours of people suffering from altered memories swept throughout the hospital, it seemed that every pony was affected to varying degrees. At the time didn't think of it as much of a problem and for the most part everyone seemed happy, but at the same time it was...a terrifying prospect when you put some thought into it. While Shane and I still had differing opinions on the matter regarding our own memories, but it couldn't be helped we both agreed that what was causing all this certainly unnatural...
“Do you think we should tell anyone...about us ?” I asked Shane, I hoped he would offer some insight on what to do. “I-I know we've been through a lot recently, and we just gotten back together...” I blushed, it was rare for me to go this shy and Shane just looked at me with a small smile.
“You know...” Shane let out a laugh, “I hadn't really thought about it.” I gave a look of confusion, “Not about us I mean, but rather our whole situation. Think about it not only we've changed physically but our memories have changed and from what I've seen of other ponies like us they seem happy for it.”
“Ah well you know how they say ignorance is bliss right?” I replied.
“I know right? Everyone is remembering things differently.” Shane hesitated for a moment, “You remember us being a couple and raising a daughter for example, but I remember you as you were before all this...the man who is my best friend, the man who has stuck by me no matter what shit I went through and I'm willing to bet the he is also the man who knows me better than anyone else alive.” Shane let out a half-hearted chuckle, “It's also so ironic, do you know how bad my history with women has been?” I shook my head, honestly I had no idea I knew about his previous girlfriend but that was it.
“No, you never really talked about it and if you did I don't remember.” I answered solemnly, “I remember there was one girl before me but that's all I remember.”
“Don't worry about it.” He reassured me, “I'm not surprised you don't remember with what's going on, but that aside every girl I've dated has cheated on me aside from you of course.”
“W-What are you trying to say Shane?” I answered nervously.
“The irony is that there has always been a part of me who wished to be with a woman who would stand by me and understand me.” Shane explained, “So do tell me did you ever wish for anything like that?” I blushed, my cheeks turning a bright red.
“I-I had always wished for the freedom of just being able to be myself regardless of what anyone would think of me...” I said quietly.
“And do think you got what you wanted?” He asked, I nodded in response. Shane took a few steps closer until he was a few inches away from me, “It's funny really because I think I got what I wanted too...” There was silence as Shane leaned in, I had forgotten how warm and affectionate he was...
I soon found myself pinned on my bed with Shane on top of me, whispering how beautiful I was to him and what lewd things he would enjoy doing to me into my ear. It was making me feel...erm hot under the collar to put it simply.
“Don't you worry, if you want to tell anyone about us I'm going to leave that up to you.” He whispered, “Memories or not we're going to figure all this out a little bit at a time.”
“...” I remained silent for a moment, “Do you remember anything about us?” I couldn't help it but it had to be asked.
“Just bits and pieces, it's...slowly coming back to me...” Shane hesitated a moment before letting out a small laugh, “It's funny...I said already still remember you as you were, but I'm beginning to remember how we were as a couple.”
“It must be confusing...” I said solemnly, “I can barely remember a damn thing about who I was before.” Shane gave me a curious look, “The memories are still there...but...”
“...My guess is no matter what happens you can't change who you are at heart, and those memories are part of who and what you are huh?” Shane replied, “Some messes we get ourselves into.” We both laughed, it may have ruined the previous mood between us but we didn't care.
He told me not to worry and we'll figure this out bit by bit.
Samuel paced back and forth in his office, it was a habit he had while he was lost in thought and was a clear sign of he was getting restless. He had looked through every single medical and personal file Samantha had provided him with the patients permission of course, he was damn well determined to find the cause of all this. It was maddening to say the least.
“God damn it!” He cursed to himself as he slammed his clenched hand onto his desk with a resounding thud. “I've looked into everything, it should be physically impossible for this to be happening, there's nothing here to suggest anything out of the ordinary.”
Just then the office phone rang, he paused for a moment and just let it ring. He picked up the phone and answered hoping it would be some good news at least.
“Hello?” He answered, “Dr Samuel Weiss speaking.”
“Ah Hello.” A soft feminine voice answered, “I understand you've been looking into matters regarding the recent transformations and altered memories.” Samuel raised a brow out of curiosity, the person on the phone had his full attention now.
“Yes I have.” He replied, “May I ask who this is?”
“I'm Dr Serena Narcissa.” The woman answered, “It would seem we've both stumbled on to something and maybe we could help each other, you see I've been looking into the recent transformations and I couldn't help but notice you were doing so as well so I thought I could arrange a transfer to your hospital as a member of your staff.” Samuel considered this for a moment, looking back on his files.
“Alright Dr Narcissa, but I have to know what sort of help would you be providing, giving the fact I have exhausted every possible medical, psychological and scientific test I could think of to get to the bottom of this.” Samuel awaited her response, he could practically hear her smirking.
“Tell me Dr Weiss?” Serena asked smiling on her end of the phone, “Have you considered the possibility that they did this to themselves without realising it?” Samuel suddenly felt himself go cold.
“...I see.” Samuel didn't even think of considering that possibility, “...and how did you come to this conclusion?” He couldn't help but ask.
“I think it would be better explained in person.” Serena said bluntly.
“...” Samuel was silent for a moment, “Very well, I'll make the necessary arrangements. I expect you here within the week.”
“As you wish, I will see you then.” Serena said simply as she said goodbye.
Samuel let out a sigh as he put the phone down. He felt tired, looking at the clock which read 10 pm. He had been working the past week with little to no sleep and it was finally beginning to take it's toll on him, he let out a bitter laugh at least he knows how his wife felt when she overworked herself.
He still didn't know what to do about Scott or rather what to make of the situation. Admittedly he had treated Scott personally over since he was 13 years old, he didn't like that fact that kid had far more bruises on his body than any other teenage boy should have. Scott at the time admitted to getting into plenty of fights at school, Samuel did mention something to a social worker but the family had conveniently disappeared for a year before making a sudden reappearance.
It was sad and admittedly horrific to see whatever person he was just vanish like that, maybe it was just poetic or maybe he was given a second chance for a reason. After to getting to know his newly adopted son and trying to figure out what exactly happened to him, he found for a such a young child he was exceptionally bright, and Scott had admitted to wanting to be doctor just like this mother and father. Samuel let out a tired laugh and couldn't help but feel a bit proud of his son.
“I just wish I can be the father he needs.” He thought to himself as he drifted off to sleep.
A few hours later Matt found himself outside Shane's room, he knocked on it a few times and waited for an answer but got nothing but silence.
“He must be asleep then.” He muttered under his breath.
“Excuse me are you looking for Mr Evans?” Matt turned to the source of the voice, it was Samantha “I'm sorry to tell you this but he no longer resides in that dorm room.” She explained.
“Where is Shane residing now?” Matt asked,
“Hmm...” Samantha looked through her records, “He arranged for a room transfer to share with Ms Geary and her daughter.” Matt looked confused, briefly wondering if he had left to go back to his own home.
“...I see.” Matt said nothing further on the matter and just bid Samantha good night.
“Mr Parker?” Samantha called out, Matt just stopped in his tracks.
“Yes...” He replied somewhat coldly.
“I'm fully aware of the situation regarding everyone's memories, and so is Dr Weiss. If you have any concerns you can always talk to us.” Samantha said reassuringly, Matt said nothing in response and walked off back to his own room. While Matt did consider Shane a friend and to some extent a rival, he couldn't help but feel jealous of the friendship he and Mark had. He had hoped it wouldn't develop into something like this with their memories changed. As Matt brooded in his room, he could only think of one thing.
“So help me Evans you better not do anything to hurt her.”
The morning light came sooner than expected, and outside Samuel's office door stood Antonia and Scott. Scott seemed eager and excited to help his father with his work today after school.
“Mommy do you think daddy's alright?” Scott asked, “He didn't stop by my room last night.” Antonia gave her son a small warm smile.
“Sometimes daddy is so busy with his work and helping people it keeps him up late at night.” Antonia reassured him, “It's part of being a doctor, and he does this to help people who are sick or hurt.” Scott took a moment to take this in.
“So daddy's like a superhero!” Scott replied in amazement, “That's so cool!” Antonia let out a giggle, before knocking on the office door again.
Samuel stirred from his sleep, he looked at the time it was 7:30 am according to the clock. He shook off his drowsiness, he must have been more tired than he thought but after that rest he felt much better...he felt amazing in a matter of fact, he hadn't felt this good in a very long time. His train of thought broke as he heard the knocking on the door.
“Come on in.” He answered, Antonia and Scott entered the room, “Good morning.”
“Samuel?”!/Daddy?!” Both Antonia and Scott shouted in plain utter shock. Samuel looked confused at their reactions.
“W-What's wrong?” He asked nervously, everyone in the room remained silent as the air around them tensed.
“D-Daddy your just like me and Mommy!”
Author's Note
New chapter, first of a two parter. I hope you enjoy it. The song is question is "Moon Song" from Cave Story which pretty set the mood for this chapter.
-SPassion
Overwrite Part 3: Side by Side Part 2.
Samuel gave a look of confusion to his son's outburst, he looked to his wife hoping to find some form of answer but he was just met with Antonia's equally shocked expression. Samuel tried to get up from the large sofa in his office only to lose balance and tumble into side of his desk with a resounding thud and causing the piles of paper work on the desk to fall on top of him.
“Erm...Honey are you alright?” Antonia asked worried as she gazed at the heap of paper work concealing a good portion of her husbands body.
“...” Samuel set himself upright on all fours trying to muster what dignity he had remaining, “Well...you always did say paper work might be the death of me.” Samuel stated matter of factly trying to pretend that the incident never happened.
Samuel was about to say something else but his reflection the mirror caught his attention, in the mirror stood a white earth pony stallion, upon closer inspection he realised his mane and tail colour matched his normally blonde hair, he realised his eyes were a blueish shade of silver compared to his normally greyish blue eyes. He looked upon his flank for a cutie mark and found his was a red medical cross inside a stethoscope which formed a heart like shape around it.
“Interesting...” He muttered to himself, upon coming to the realisation of his new found form had also caused his glasses to adjust themselves to better fit his new body. “...this confirms the possibility of a clearly unnatural force, was this what Dr Narcissa was referring to or was it part of the process?” Bearing...recent discoveries in mind he tried to recall past memories and found he clearly remembered being human, “It would seem my memories have not been affected...yet.”
Scott gave his father a confused look, but Samuel reassured him that nothing was wrong, looking toward Antonia who seemed just as confused as he was but was at the same time was relieved that her husband was alright ponification aside.
“Now Mrs Geary, I'm sure you know why I've called you here.” Samantha inquired politely, Lynn or to be more precise Mark's mother sat at Dr Rio's desk, naturally when Samantha asked her to come by her office to discuss recent events regarding her...daughter she was worried as any other mother should be.
“...W-What's wrong with Mark? Did something happen?” Worry was rampant in her voice, “Is he okay?” Samantha had to reassure her that she was doing fine.
“Marcia has been experiencing...altered memories, much like every pony here in this hospital and most likely every pony across the globe.” Samantha explained, “On one side of things she remembers who she is, who her parents are and for all intents her personality has been unaffected...but.” She hesitated, “She remembers always being a pony...” Samantha let that sink in for a moment.
“...What's causing all this?” Lynn said concerned, “H-How bad is it?”
“It would seem that Marcia's memories aren't being forgotten, but rather overwritten. We don't know what is causing this at this moment in time but I can assure you Dr Weiss is doing all he can to figure out the cause.” Samantha continued, “As for Marcia's memories in question and from what Marcia herself has told me, she recently had a large argument with Shane. Apparently he had said something regarding her adopted daughter to which she took offence to.” Lynn remained silent wondering exactly how Shane of all people could have upset her daughter. “I won't divulge into what Marcia told me, due to patient confidentiality I can't say anything further unless Marcia gives me her consent to...”
“Of all the...” Lynn swore under her breath. “Can you at least tell me how she was when she saw you?” Samantha nodded in confirmation.
“Marcia...for a lack of a better term was heartbroken that Shane had said such a thing.” Samantha explained, “Given the rumour going around the hospital since Shane had arrived her...”
“What rumours?” Lynn said hotly, her anger rising at any sort of negative gossip regarding her...daughter.
“The rumour is that a lot of ponies and people here seem to be under the impression that Marcia and Shane are romantically involved.” Samantha explained.
“W-WHAT!?” Lynn exclaimed, “B-But they're nothing more than friends?”
“Well these are just rumours of course, but given the circumstances it is safe to assume such a thing given how they act and support each other.” Samantha continued, “I admit that this is indeed unusual...given their situation but I'm sure it's nothing like that.” She said to reassure Lynn, silently hoping that wouldn't be any truth to the rumours.
Lynn for lack of a better term looked distraught. She was fearful for her son's well being, it was hard enough to accept the fact her son was now her daughter but her memories were slowly being altered along with everyone else's.
“What am I going to do?” Lynn said concerned, “Surely there's a way to undo all this?” Samantha shook her head.
“The physical changes can't be undone, you know that as well as I do.” Samantha explained, “The memories we aren't so sure of, as we aren't sure of what is causing them to change.” Lynn just looked up at Samantha, “It'll be hard I know, but I assure you we are doing everything we can to solve this problem.”
“...But my son...” Lynn said sadly, “...it feels like I never got to know him...he was always so secretive, he never talked to me about his problems but he would always listen to mine...” Lynn just let out a bitter laugh, “I remember from time to time he would come home and ask me how my day was, but when I asked him he would always say 'nothing much' or 'the usual'. He would even come home injured on some occasions though he would do his best to hide it and say it was nothing to worry about. He tried to so hard to hide it from me, he would hide it so I wouldn't worry or be upset with him.” Samantha just sighed. “It got to the point that he came home one day from school completely exhausted, limping and nursing his left side, trying not to wince in pain. As he got through the front door he just looked at me and said he was sorry before passing out.”
“Yes I remember him telling me about that, he said he got into a fight with his cousin Peter.” Samantha recalled, “Maybe you should see this.” She said simply as she turned the thin PC screen to face Lynn.
“What is it?” Lynn asked curious and somewhat worried.
“This is what I'm legally allowed to show you regarding her medical and psychological profile.” Samantha explained, “It's become mandatory for us to record all this so we have some idea of how the transformation might affect them in the future.” Lynn just watched the screen with interest.
“Good morning Marcia, I appreciate you agreeing to take part in these videos.” The woman's voice which Lynn recognised as Dr Rio's greeted warmly.
“So how is this going to work then?” Marcia asked, her left ear twitched upon noticing the camera, “Is this being recorded?” Marcia's tail wrapped itself around her defensively, “...oh boy.” She said shyly.
“It's mandatory that this has to be recorded, I'm afraid.” Dr Rio explained, “It's nothing to worry about it's just a few questions.” Marcia's perked up a bit losing some of her shyness.
“O-Oh okay then, ask away.” Marcia replied nervous.
“Alright then first question how are you coping with your change in gender?” Marcia gave Dr Rio a confused look, and just shook her head.
“...I've always been like this.” Marcia answered, “I've been like this since I was born, why would my gender change?” Marcia looked thoughtful for a moment, “...I guess Shane and Matt must have been onto something then...” Marcia looked rather upset for a moment, her ears drooping slightly was a clear indication of her mood.
“It would appear so...” Dr Rio replied, “Does this upset you?” Marcia just nodded not bothering to give a verbal answer. “Is there anything further you wish to add?”
“No...let's just continue...” Marcia said simply.
“Alright then how have you been since I last saw you? ” Dr Rio asked.
“I've been doing fine, Sunshine has been keeping me busy big time....” Marcia just let out happy laugh, “...it's weird spending a lot of time at the hospital though.”
“How so?” Dr Rio asked.
“Well some of the other people at the hospital have been giving every pony weird looks.” Marcia explained, “And to be honest it's creeping me out a bit.”
“...” Dr Rio said nothing but continued to write her notes. “Is your daughter worried about all this, I understand the great concern of her being here?”
“...” Marcia again said nothing, but her mood darkened considerably. “Next question if you don't mind...” Again Dr Rio took note of Marcia's reaction, and decided not to press the issue further.
“How do you think the others are taking the whole issue of the memory alteration?” Dr Rio asked, hoping to get a positive reaction. “I understand that this is becoming a concern amongst other ponies.”
“...I don't know what to make of it.” Marcia answered, her ears drooping once again, “...It's scary that something like this is happening...” Marcia seemed to be on the verge of crying.
“...Are you alright?” Dr Rio asked concerned, “Would you like a moment to calm down?”
“...N-no...I'm fine...” Marcia said simply, “It's just something my ex-boyfriend said...” This caught Lynn's interest but she said nothing and continued watching.
“What did he say?” Dr Rio asked.
“...” Marcia took a moment to calm herself before answering, “...H-He said that I adopted Sunshine...a-and he said we were never together at all...” Dr Rio said nothing, “...I-I mean how could he say such a thing, Sunshine is our daughter and I clearly remember giving birth to her...it should say so in my medical record.” Marcia once again was on the verge of tears. “...I-I'm sorry...I can't answer any more questions...”
“...It's all right Marcia, that's enough.” Dr Rio said her voice full of concern.
The video finished there, Lynn sat back clearly concerned. An ex-boyfriend? Is that how bad her memories have been affected? She asked herself.
“Did she mention anything further about the ex-boyfriend?” Lynn asked, hoping to get some further information.
“I overheard her talking with Antonia regarding getting together with someone but she never stated who.” Samantha said simply, “She sounded happy to be with him, whoever it is.”
“...” Lynn said nothing, this news was...unsettling for her. “I have to go, I'm going to see my son.” She stated simply, “This is a lot to take in...my son never expressed any interest in other men.” Samantha gave Lynn a stern look.
“I can understand your concern as her mother, but I assure it's nothing unnatural giving her situation now.” Samantha explained firmly, “Even if this wasn't the case due to the memory alteration who she wants to be with is her business and her business alone. She isn't the only person who has found herself as the opposite gender when she changed or found herself romantically involved with another pony because of it either.”
“...I see your point.” Lynn sighed, “She's an adult now, and she's capable of her own choices of who she wants to be with...” Samantha got up and put a reassuring hand on Lynn's shoulder.
“Like I said before we've had people looking into this memory alteration around the clock and Dr Weiss is looking into this personally.” Samantha reassured, “If there is anyone who can solve this problem I would bet good money it would be him and the staff working with him.” Samantha gave Lynn a small smile.
“I shouldn't keep you further from your work.” Lynn said simply, “I'll go see how my son is doing.” Lynn left Samantha alone in her office.
“...I hope Samuel finds something soon.” Samantha muttered to herself, picking up the phone, “Would you mind sending in Ms Jessica Anderson please, I'll see her now.”
Author's Note
And so the second part of Side by Side is done, I was thinking of writing a side story to Reignite written as the notes and interviews done by Samantha Rio and Samuel Weiss. I would imagine it would expand the story a bit considering it focuses on Mark, Shane and Matt mainly.
Tell me what you think of the idea.
-SPassion
Overwrite Part 4: Obscure Dreams.
The night sky, that’s all she could see around her as she ran from whatever that monstrosity was chasing her. The feeling and emotions it radiated as it gave chase, galloping after her: Malice, Envy, and endless Loneliness. Stopping to catch her breath, hoping she was safe from whatever that nightmare was.
The woman in question had pale skin, midnight black hair that shone blue in the twinkling light provided by the stars above and dark blue eyes to match. She was in her early thirties and she seemed to radiate something mystical, as if she ruled the night sky itself.
She looked around finally having the opportunity to do so since she first found herself in whatever this place was. There was nothing but the grey lifeless ground around her for miles, no buildings, no light bar from the countless stars in the pitch black sky, everything around her was lifeless, silent and at that moment she realised she was all alone here…She couldn’t help but wonder…
“…Why?” She asked herself, “Where am I?”
“…The moon…” A masculine voice spoke from behind her, “…We’re on the moon.” The voice answered with a hint of sadness. “To be honest I’m surprised to find you here, but then again I should have figured you’ll find yourself here eventually.” She turned around facing the source of the voice, in front of her stood a man who looked like he was in his forties. He was dressed in dark jeans and a simple looking jacket, he also wore a pair of black knee high boots with some sort of shin guards attacked them and a matching pair of gloves with an odd glowing pattern on the back of his hands. A black hood hid most of his features making it hard for her to read his expression.
“The clocks ticking and there isn’t a thing you can do about it so don’t worry.” He said simply, “I know what’s happening so don’t worry, I know everything that you’ve forgotten so don’t you worry…it isn’t your fault, nothing is…you aren’t here by choice so I can’t blame you.” He said reassuringly.
“…?” She was speechless, “You know why I’m here?” He simply nodded and pointed over the horizon. An impossibly colossal planet like object rose into view; she fell back in terror as it filled the sky.
“That is what brought you here, and is also what is causing the changes down on the earth below.” The hooded man explained, “But in the end it’s only part of the problem…”
“The memories?” She asked: He nodded in response.
“That nightmare that was following you, was the other part of the problem and sadly I seem to be causing some of the damage myself just by being here.” He answered her: She looked confused, sighing he continued. “Both of us are out of place of where we are originally from, in your case this only seems to be temporary as the earth will soon become like your own home.” He pointed down at the green and blue planet below them, floating silently in sea of stars. “One by one the people of this planet will become like the people of your own world and there isn’t a thing we can do to stop it. The changes in everyone’s memory is my own doing to protect them from all this, you know how they say ignorance is bliss right?” She just nodded in confusion, “I didn’t want this to happen again, not after what happened to my own home.” She noted there was a hint of anger in his voice, “That thing will eventually wake up again and I will damn well make sure that when it does it won’t get another world!” She watched as he reached out and made a grabbing motion with his hand, as he did the planet like object shattered like glass and slowly began to vanish.
“What did you do?” She asked him, wondering what he just did.
“I sent it to where the weeping angels now rest.” He said simply, “Look from where I stand what has happened to the people of this planet can’t be undone and it will continue until everyone has changed, but at least this time I could stop the monsters before they could even arrive.”
She stood there watching him for a few moments in complete silence, confused as to what he was talking about.
“Y-Yes what is it?” She asked him.
“I want you to help the people through all this, as many as you can and secondly…” He paused, “…I need you to wake up.” Everything faded in a bright light.
“N-No, please tell me who I am…Please!!” She begged as everything around her vanished, the hooded man turned to face her as he too vanished from sight.
“Sorry it isn’t may place to say…” He said simply, “I’m just a fading memory, I can’t say anything more than that…” She found herself alone again.
Serena bolted up in cold sweat, she looked around in a panic for the hooded man but there was no sign of him…it was just her, alone in her own apartment. Every night for as long as she could remember it was always the same dream, always the same man.
It haunted her, but she did what she could to get by doing her best to ignore the strange dreams. Looking at her alarm clock, she decided getting out bed and heading into bathroom for a refreshing shower was the best idea she could do to get her mind of that obscure dream.
She needed to get ready as she had a train to catch soon anyway…
Author's Note
I'm not going to say anything other than this,
"Reality is not how you percieve it, but rather how you remember it. Everyone will see something that another won't and from that shape there own story."
And by the way if this doesn't make any sense to you and you may think this chapter came out of nowhere...well that was kind of the point of this chapter...
-SPassion out.
Overwrite Part 6: The Living Memory.
Silence filled the air only broken by the soft clopping of hooves trotting cautiously in this unfamiliar world. Ruined buildings towered over and surrounded her, each covered in a pale blue flame. The mare looked up at the sky or rather the lack of it; she saw nothing but an vast infinite void of white. She sighed and pressed onwards towards her destination in this unfamiliar ruined and broken world.
Soon she came upon large cathedral in the very heart of the city, unlike the other buildings it wasn’t covered in those blue flames like the others. Cautiously she entered through the large doors and was met with the sight of a large throne room; In front of her there upon the throne the hooded man sat with a look of indifference.
“I was wondering when you would show up, your highness.” The hooded man greeted, “I see your dear protégé had no issue opening a portal here.”
“What in Equestria happened here?” The princess asked, “What kind of power could do this to an entire world?” The hooded man just looked at her in disinterest.
“Things that should never existed here in the first place…” He said solemnly, “The Memoria ravaged this entire world from crust to core, what you see here is all that’s left…and even that is just a memory.” He explained and he hesitated for a moment, “…but that was only part of the cause I’m afraid…”
“What was the other part of…all this?” The princess asked a stern look her face.
“…Me.” He replied simply; his expression mirroring hers. “I was the one delivered the killing blow, in a fit of sheer rage I shattered the sky and brought it down upon everything.” The princess’s stern expression turned one of utter anger.
“So you sacrificed countless of innocent lives just to stop these monstrosities!” She yelled, “I thought you said would be able to handle this issue without resorting to casualties!”
“ENOUGH!!!” The hooded man shouted angrily, his voice echoing throughout the ruined city. “Don’t you dare talk to me about sacrifice! I know fine well what kind of damage can do to a person.” The princess maintained a perfect poker face, honed from countless centuries of practice. “I gave you my word that it would never happen again! How would you feel if you watched everyone turn into one of those damned abominations, not just family and friends but every single living thing on this entire fucking planet!” He stood up from the throne he was sitting on and began to advance slowly toward the princess. “I threw everything I could to stop them, every weapon, bullet, missile, and even nuclear warheads at them in one last stand. Even then that wasn’t enough, can you imagine? Billions of them surrounding you and every single one hunting you down like a piece of meat, I did the last thing any sane man would do in that position…”
“Which was?” The princess asked.
“I took the only weapon I had left on me: an old sword that used to belong to my father and charged into the heart of the storm…” He went quiet for a moment, “If you know you’re going to die then don’t let it be in vain.” The princess looked shocked, but before she was about to speak to him about the insanity. “I died that day; they ran through my heart with my own blade. I don’t know what it was, but something inside me snapped; piece by piece I was lost my memories, everyone I knew and loved gone just like that…I can’t even remember my own name anymore.”
“That must have been horrific for you…” She stated.
“It was…” He replied, “You know how they say ‘He who has lost everything, is capable of anything’?” She just nodded, “I awakened something in the world that gave me the power to stop those monsters and because of this power I exist outside of time forever a living memory. I did the only possible thing I could do to stop those…things.” He explained through gritted teeth, his fists clenching tightly. “I erased the people they used to be alongside the world from the face of time itself…”
“And you’ve been hunting the creatures down ever since?” She asked him: He just nodded.
“Now shall we get down to the matter at hand?” He asked, hoping to change the subject making his way back to the throne. “Now as you know, Equestria and Earth are slowly joining together. It was either this or having Equestria and Earth deal with the damned moon. Due to that moons very appearance it sent out a pulse to change the world to make it easier for the Memoria to consume it. I have removed the moon from the equation by sending it somewhere else.”
“Where?” Came the simple reply from her royal highness: the hooded man smirked.
“Like I told your sister: where the Weeping Angels now rest.” He answered a satisfied smirk never leaving his face, “or to put it bluntly I sent it to the exact moment before the sun went supernova.” He chuckled a bit, “Anyway as I was saying, removing and destroying the moon only stopped problem from getting worse, not stopping it altogether.” He explained, “The only reason that moon was in this world altogether is because your sister teleported it away in an effort to save her loved ones.”
“Oh Luna…” The princess muttered sadly.
“Like I said your sister is safe, and I’ve already took care of the moons remnants and the Memoria it already sent down.” He continued, “It’s only a matter of easing the process until it’s all done.”
“What about the changes in the everyponies memories?” She asked him.
“That seems to be my doing, I would guess it’s my very presence there that’s causing that and sadly I can’t undo what damage I may of caused as it is a side effect of what I am now.” He explained, “Their very lives will have changed to better reflect their new memories. Their old memories are still there, but are slowly overwritten like a bit of data.”
“When will I get my sister back?” She asked,
“The same day you make your announcement of your arrival, oh for the record try to be a bit…flashy and over the top.” He chuckled, “I’m sure you can think of something.”
“…” She said nothing, but a thought came to mind. “Just for the record, who are you exactly?” He just smirked.
“I am the memory of a world long since wiped from pages of history, a memory of a man who died trying to save his home when it was too late to be saved, the last thoughts of a man who wants nothing more than to be with loved ones long since forgotten.” He stood up from his throne and bowed, “I am the man who shattered the sky…I have had many names my dear princess, but you may call ‘The Memories Sentiment’.”
“You…certainly have a flair for the dramatic…” She deadpanned.
“When you’ve been around for a few thousand years, you have to get your entertainment from somewhere…” He chuckled. “But I imagine you would know about that?”
Author's Note
And another chapter done. Next chapter up will be the finale of the Overwrite Arc and will deal with the consequenses of Matt and Shanes discovery.
-SPassion out.
View Online
Overwrite Finale part 1: Mothers love, Mother's Fury...
Shane and Matt returned from snooping around my own home, both looked like they saw something they shouldn’t have considering the fact neither of them could look me straight in the eye, and the blushes on their face. My tail lazily swished about as I debated what to do with those two.
“Well, what did you find?” I asked Matt impatiently, “I expect there must have been something unusual at least.” Matt hesitated a moment before answering, before he threw a small book in my direction.
“It seems that your home has changed to match your new memories, and I imagine it’s the same with us as well.” Matt answered, sounding defeated, “I was hoping that book would have some answers, but it’s all random numbers…” I lifted the small book with my telekinesis and opened up, Matt’s description of what was inside was accurate to anypony else it would seem like random numbers…but to me…
“I know what these numbers are.” I told them blushing slightly, “But what did you think they were?”
“I think there dates to be honest,” Matt answered, “But of what I honestly don’t know.” I figured he would say that.
“This…” I told him, my blush intensifying, “Is a record of my estrus cycle…every mare has one.” Matt looked at me unconvinced,
“A what cycle?” Matt asked, Shane just face hooved at his friends naivety.
“An estrus cycle, in other words when I’m in heat.” I deadpanned, “I don’t see why this should concern you Matt, and this is a personal matter.” Matt sighed in defeat, before he headed toward the door.
“You coming Shane?” He asked,
“Nah, I’ll see you a bit later Matt, Marcia and I need to discuss something.” Shane told Matt, he nodded and headed out the door. “So…about that video?” He said sheepishly.
“V-video?” I inquired, “Did you find something else?” Shane gave me a rather sexy looking smirk,
“Oh yes, we did find something else…” He replied as he took a few steps towards me, “My…I didn’t think you were the type to do that sort of thing…you are a naughty mare aren’t you?” His voice was husky; as he whispered that last part in my ear I could feel the heat on my cheeks.
“W-what video?” I stammered out.
“Oh…the one on your hard drive…” Shane whispered, taking a moment to nibble on my ear. “I forgot you could bend in that way, not to mention seeing you in that lingerie…” I could feel Shane’s smirk intensifying as my blush deepened, “…and those toys of yours.” The next thing I knew, I tackled Shane and was straddling him. I pinned him down with one of my fore hooves.
“…Oh, that video.” I replied, “I take it you saw something you liked?” Shane just grinned.
“I wonder if I can get you making those noises again…” He answered simply, as he reversed our positions, nipping the nape of my neck as he did so.
Mom was storming through the hospital unamused with her husband’s usual antics, he had argued with her about my situation which to be honest didn’t really surprise me all that much. Kevin and I pretty much had a relationship that was best summed up as we either got on or we didn’t, I didn’t hate we just clashed a good part of the time.
Deep in her thoughts, she didn’t realise she had bumped into Matt. She snapped out her stupor when she heard him groan slightly.
“I’m so sorry.” She apologised, “I didn’t see you there…”
“Nah, don’t worry about it.” Matt said as he looked up at her, “Oh hey you’re Marcia’s mom.” It suddenly dawned on her that this was one of her son’s friends.
“Hey…you wouldn’t know where my son is by any chance?” She asked Matt.
“Marcia’s in her room speaking with Shane about something, just keep heading down the hall for about ten minutes then turn left towards the stairs and it’s the second room on the right.” Matt informed her. “I’ll be on my way now, from the looks of it you’ve got something important to talk about. See you around.”
Mom said goodbye to Matt and headed towards my room. Now Mom has done nothing but worry about me since I was brought here in the first place, what mother wouldn’t I know I would worry about my little Sunshine if she was hurt. Dad was being indifferent as usual, and I don’t think she knows about Trevor making an appearance.
A few minutes later she had arrived at my room, some of the nurses she had passed to ask for directions had told her that they had been hearing some…interesting sounds from the hallway my room was in. Mom stopped dead in her tracks as she heard the noises coming from the inside of my room.
“…It’s true isn’t it?” Mom thought to herself bitterly, “They’re together…” Bracing herself for the worst, she knocked on the door. “Mark…Honey it’s me…” She heard a loud “GAH!” as well as a thump of something heavy hitting the floor, alongside the sound of someone cursing under their breath.
“H-hey…come on in mom…” I said nervously. She entered the room, she saw me lying on my bed with a crimson blush on my face, covered in sweat. She just shook her head at the sight of me trying to act as if nothing was wrong.
“Mark…is there something I need to know about?” She said sternly,
“U-uh…no?” I answered her; she made her way to a nearby chair and sat down.
“Wrong answer Mark…” She replied, “You’re blushing crimson, and acting like nothing is wrong.”
“N-no…” I lied, “N-no I’m not…”
“Mark…I don’t know how to say this…” Mom paused for a moment, “But you smell of sweat and sex, not to mention you’re practically glowing right now.” Mom looked a little crestfallen, “Why didn’t you tell me you were seeing someone.”
“I-I…uh.” I hesitated, “I didn’t know how to tell you…we just got back together.”
“I see…” was all the reply was, “Shane…you can come out now…” There was an awkward moment of silence between us all.
“Erm…” Shane stammered out, “I’d rather not…it would be…rather inappropriate.” Mom just laughed, and I just turned crimson once again.
“Alright then, we are going to have a very long talk missy!” Mom said sternly as she looked in my direction.
“Uh-oh…” I squeaked.
In the main foyer Serena had finally arrived at the hospital dorms, to which she bore witness to a rather…unpleasant couple arguing with the receptionist.
“Listen here you useless tramp! Tell me where our daughter is, we know she was taken here!” The older of the couple threated, He was thirty something male who looked like he was used to living in the rougher areas of town.
“I’m sorry; I don’t know who you’re referring to.” The Receptionist told him,
“How the fuck can you not miss a small winged filly with a pink coat and blonde mane and tail!” He roared at her, “She’s our daughter!” The silence rang throughout the room, everyone who knew the filly in question release who these people were.
“Oh…can you hold on one moment please, someone will be here to see you in a few minutes.” She said in a deathly quiet tone, as she picked up the phone.
“Hello…Mrs Geary?” The receptionist spoke, “There is someone here regarding Sunshine…I do believe you wanted to be informed personally if they made an appearance. Yes I’ll be sure to call them.”
“Well?” The man said impatiently.
“She’ll be with you in a few moments.” The receptionist told them both and pointed towards the seats nearby. Everyone who was near them got up and found other seats, a few giving them a look of disgust.
A few moments passed by as they waited, they watched a large group of foals lead by a couple of Mares leading them to the next room. One of the fillies in question caught the couple’s eye. They both got up and grabbed the filly in question, and struck her once with an echoing crack. The little filly, Sunshine was in tears as she whimpered in fear of her previous attacker.
“Did you think you could run off like that you little bitch?!” The man all but screamed at her, as he readied his hand to strike her again.
“GET YOUR FILTHY HANDS OF MY DAUGHTER!!!” He turned to see the source of the shouting, only to see a unicorn mare who was currently pissed beyond words could describe. Scoffing he returned his attention and was about to strike Sunshine again, only to find his hand couldn’t move. Turning his head, found his hand was being restrained by a pale blue aura before seeing it twisted with the sickening snap of his wrist being broken.
He gritted his teeth and felt his grip being forced to loosen around his other hand, freeing Sunshine from his grasp and he watched as she floated towards the mare who had threatened him.
“Mommy!” Sunshine had cried, Marcia took note of the mark on her cheek before looking back at the culprit who dared to harm her daughter.
“That’s going to cost you your arms!” Marcia had said calmly, and as soon as she said it the man’s arms were dislocated and broken with a simultaneous snap, as he screamed in pain he looked up at the mare had dared to do this to him.
“You’ve got some nerve you little bitch!” He gritted out. “Who are you to tell me what to do with my own daughter!”
“I would think very carefully about what you say…” Marcia threatened, “Otherwise I’ll remove your ability to speak.” Her tone was filled with cold hard fury. “I’ve just broken every single bone in both your arms, which I highly doubt you will be able to heal from fully.”
“How could you do this to my husband!?” The woman beside him shrieked,
“Cover your ears Sunshine and get behind grandma and daddy.” Marcia whispered to her frightened daughter, “Mommy’s going make sure these people never harm you again.” Sunshine nodded and did what she was told. Marcia turned her attention back to the woman in question.
“Tell me what kind of monster would beat a child within an inch of her life!” She roared, “Because of you two, I had to watch my daughter cry herself to sleep every night for the past two months!” The woman was taken a back at the utter fury Marcia was giving off. “Because of you two, I will never see my daughter fly! Do you have any kind of idea how hard that’s going to be to tell her? Do you!”
“What are you going to do, kill us both?” The man taunted through his pain.
“Brave words…but you’ll both find I’m not that kind…” Marcia said in a low tone, before another snap was heard from the man’s jaw.
“TIME!” a voice rang out freezing everything in place, aside from the couple.
“What the?” They both shouted or tried to in the man’s case; behind them both stood a hooded man. Both of them turned around so see the hooded figure looking at them with cold hard golden eyes.
“I was beginning to wonder when you two would show up.” The hooded figure told them, “After I went to all the trouble of making sure that child had found a family that loved her, it isn’t an easy thing rewriting people’s memories you know.” The couple just stared at him in disbelief. “However…some memories are so ingrained deep into a person they can’t be changed…” His tone went from cold to absolute zero.
“What did you do to her!” the woman screamed at him.
“I rewrote the child’s memories so she would have a loving home, and believe me once I was done she is that mare’s daughter in every sense of the word.” He explained, before turning his attention to the broken man. The Memories Sentiment pulled out a large rifle with a black blade attached to the lower part of the barrel and pointed it in the broken man’s face. “Once I deal with you two, no one will have any memory of who you are, and what you did! As far as that child is concerned she won’t remember how she hurt herself.”
“What are going to do kill us?” The woman yelled.
“Oh…no,” He said simply, “I’m going to erase you from time!”
“What no! You can't!” She pleaded. The Sentiment ignored her and raised his weapon into the air above him and pulled the trigger.
“Your existence is denied!” He muttered, as he watched the two unravel into threads before vanishing into nothing.
Time resumed and no one had any memory of the couple that had caused such trouble for a mother and her daughter…
Author's Note
In case you're wondering about the unravelling into thread part, the idea comes from this.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CSJXle3LP_Q
The second part of the Finale will be up before valentines day. hope you enjoyed this chapter.
-Silent
View Online
Overwrite Finale part 2: Memories of Another Life.
In the instant that everything stood still the events that played out in front of Serena froze, like the others she found that she was frozen in place unable to move a muscle of her body, yet she was still aware. She looked at the couple that was the centre of the commotion in the room, and the look of panic that had adorned their features once the Hooded Man; or rather the Memories Sentiment as he called introduced himself. Judging of what little of his face she could see under his black hood was the furious expression and piercing gold eyes, while Serena couldn’t make out what he was saying she saw him materialise some sort of rifle in his hands and just fire it into the air, muttering something under his breath. A moment later the couple just seemed to unravel and then just fade into nothing, as if they were never there in the first place.
“Was there even anyone there?” She wondered briefly, but couldn’t seem to recall anyone being there in the first place.
“Don’t bother.” The Sentiment spoke as he walked past her frozen body. “Things like that won’t be missed or remembered. I know you’re aware, my influence can only go so far with a being that’s more powerful than I am.” He stood still for a moment before snapping his fingers, “And thus the memories tell their story and time marches on.”
Time seemed to rewind back a few moments as the world seemed to be erasing the events that played out before and then just continue on as if nothing had happened…
Serena made her way to the reception desk, still slightly confused at the appearance of the Memories Sentiment and unsure on how she could even explain it.
“How may I help you?” The receptionist, a small pastel blue unicorn asked Serena politely.
“I’m here to see Dr Samuel Weiss; I believe he is expecting me.” Serena answered. The receptionist picked up the phone via telekinesis and informed Dr Weiss of Serena’s arrival.
“Just go on through, he should be in his office at the end of the hall on the right.” The receptionist informed Serena.
Samuel was in his office still trying to come to terms of his new situation, sighing he did his best to continue his research into this matter of the memory alteration. Nothing seemed to lead anywhere; he just hoped that Dr Serena Narcissa held the answers he sought so desperately. A knock upon his office door pulled him away from his thoughts.
“Please come in.” He greeted, “You must be Dr Narcissa, and it’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person.” Serena just looked at him dumbfounded of what to say. “Ah, please forgive me my…new situation. I hope you have some good news, as I’ve exhausted all possible leads I’ve come across.”
“Yes the issue regarding the memory alterations.” Serena took a moment to look through the file she was carrying and pulled out a set of photographs. Samuel examined the photographs with some disbelief.
The first photograph seemed to be of some sort black creature locked in combat with a hooded figure, the creature for the most part seemed human in shape but it had tendrils and elongated nails the seemed to form claws, it’s jaw was open and split down the centre revealing its unusually long tongue.
The second seemed to be the moon that appeared at the start of this mess, only cracked open revealing some sort of massive creature inside it. Samuel double checked this image with the photo of the false moon in his own records and it confirmed that they were one and the same.
The final photo was a close up of the hooded man in the earlier photo, the hood he was wearing was still up but the angle of the shot revealed a young man with brown hair and gold eyes.
“Hmm…” Samuel muttered, “I’m sorry but I fail to see the connection between the three.”
“The false moon is responsible for all this; it produces these creatures that are composed of the memories of others twisted into unnatural shapes and forms.” Serena explained, “The hooded man in the photo hunts these creatures down and in the process changes the memories of others around him.”
“Well, I must say Dr Narcissa.” Samuel paused for a moment, “This wasn’t what I was expecting….”
“Well she’s telling the truth…” A voice spoke out, “She was with me when through all that, but I doubt she remembers any of it.”
“Who the hell are you?!” Samuel demanded. A hooded figure appeared from thin air leaning against the wall behind Serena with his arms folded.
“I am the Memories Sentiment, and I must apologise for the trouble I’ve caused everyone here just by being on this world.” The Sentiment stated, “Before ask any questions let me speak…”
“Fine then….explain yourself.” Samuel asked as politely as he could though it sounded forced on his part.
“What I am allowed to tell you is the memory alteration is my doing.” He explained, “Being what I am I have the ability to control memories in its entirety, there are rules I have to follow but my hand is being forced right now. You see someone or rather somepony has given me strict instructions to follow, which sadly I must adhere to…”
“And they are?” Serena and Samuel asked.
“And I quote: You must find my sister, and then eradicate any of those creatures you encounter and finally ensure this will never happen to either of us ever again.” The Sentiment explained. “To put a long story short, my reasons altering memories left, right and centre are to protect others from these creatures and the false moon.”
“And why is this needed?” Samuel asked.
“These creatures twist memories of others to breed, by altering the memories the creatures can’t touch them as the new memories are basically lethal to them if they get anywhere near them.” The Sentiment continued, “I can’t control what the memories of other are unless they willingly allow me to. So the Memories are based on that person’s deepest desire instead.”
“Um…Could you have a look at this please?” Serena asked nervously, pulling out a small heart shaped locket that looked like it could be separated into two separate pieces. The Sentiment took it without a word and opened it.
Inside was picture of a young couple, the woman seemed to be Serena while the young man seemed familiar to him. It was as if he was looking at a reflection of himself, the only difference he could find was the eye colour; in the photo the eyes of the young man were blue while his was clearly gold.
“How long have you had this?” The Sentiment asked.
“I’ve had it since I was child.” Serena answered, “I assumed they were my parents.”
The Memories Sentiment took great care to take the photo out of the locket revealing an inscription.
“Together no matter how far apart – Cillen and Serena”
A heavy silence filled the room; the Sentiment dared not say a word but eventually answered sounding somewhat sad.
“I gave you this locket so it would help us both remember, it’s how I could find you so quickly…” He explained, “I can’t tell you anything about the woman in the photo, but the man in the picture….I’m all that’s left of him…I’m literally the memory of a man that died a long, long time ago.” Serena couldn’t explain why but she just clung onto the Sentiment and cried into his chest…
I felt a feeling of déjà vu wash over me as I became aware of my surroundings, I quickly did a back track of what I was doing I blushed when I came to realise what was happening. Mom stood there in the doorway in complete utter shock.
“…It’s not what it looks like!” Shane practically screamed. Sighing well if I’m going be murdered might as well go out with a bang…
“Shane…” I spoke up, “You aren’t fooling anyone…we’ve been caught it’s as simple as that.”
“Oh fuck me…” Shane groaned.
“….hmm maybe later.” I said innocently. Shane went bright crimson and my mother only stared on eyes as large as dinner plates.
A few moments later after we had composed ourselves into a more…dignified situation, Mom had sat down upon the nearby desk chair glaring daggers at Shane. Shane on the other hand was currently cowering under my mother’s gaze.
“…So I…understand you and Shane are an item now.” She stated, “I must say this is quite the surprise.”
“Hmm…” I wondered briefly how I would explain about the whole issue with our memories, “Well we thought we would give it a shot at the very least.” Yeah smooth Marcia…real smooth.
“You don’t have to lie to me Mark,” Mom replied, “I know about your memories, and I assume Shane and Matt has been affected as well.” Mom paused for a moment patiently awaiting my response.
“It’s true.” Shane piped up, “It isn’t only our memories but anything relating to us, it’s as if the world around us is changing to match our memories.” Mom remained silent at Shane’s answer unsure on how to respond.
“Sorry if I interrupt your moment together.” Samuel spoke up, getting Serena and the Sentiment’s attention. “But what exactly do mean by control over memory?” The Sentiment took a moment to compose himself before he answered.
“Well it’s exactly that.” He answered simply, “As a Sentiment I’m basically a personification of an aspect of life itself, there are other Sentiments and each of us have absolute control over our aspect. As such I can change, restore and even erase memory in any shape or form even if it’s just data on a computer, muscle memory to as far as genetic memory.”
“And I assume there are restrictions to this?” Samuel wondered aloud.
“There are some, for example I can’t interfere directly with the memories of others who don’t want me to unless there is one of those creatures are present on the world I’m on, then the memory alteration happens as a sort of defence mechanism regardless if I want to or not.” The Sentiment explained.
“So I take it you’re responsible for Scott’s lack of memory of his former self.” Samuel asked, the Sentiment just nodded his head.
“Didn’t have much of a choice it was either that or let him turn into one of those creatures,” He continued, “Thankfully the transformation into an Equestrain delayed the transformation long enough for me to remove the infected memories.” Samuel sighed out of the surreal nature of this conversation.
“And what did you leave him?” Samuel asked.
“Memories of a family he always wanted.” The Sentiment answered, “No different than that filly you were treating here.”
“Hmm,” Samuel answered, “There still hasn’t been any word on who did that to her…”
“Don’t you worry yourself about it, I’m sure whoever did it has already been dealt with.” He replied, “I’m sure she’ll make a complete recovery and quite possibly surprise you.”
“I certainly hope so, but still about all this what happens now?” Samuel asked.
“I’m sorry but I can’t say, for the time being I’ll be staying with Serena. I imagine she has a few questions for me in private.” The Sentiment added.
“Um is there any way we could help you?” Serena asked, The Memories Sentiment was about to decline a small smile graced his features.
“With my business no…but at the very least call me by my name…Cillen Raines.” He answered, “It’s been far too long since I’ve been called that.”
In a grand hall belonging to a once great kingdom, countless ponies laid frozen in time with the exception of a select few. A lavender alicorn collapsed from exhaustion due the rift she had to maintain for her mentor and mother figure.
“Princess Twilight are you alright!” A member of her personal guard asked his voice full of worry; she nodded weakly as she saw her mentor return through the slowly closing rift.
“How are the others?” She asked concerned, “Has there been any progress?”
“Rarity and Applejack are still frozen; fluttershy is tending to the injured, Pinkie is keeping Rainbow company and Rainbow has been hysterical since that Sentiment came here.” Twilight explained, “It’s the always the same, it’s as if Dashie and that weapon he carries clash with each other.”
“It isn’t Rainbow Dash that clashes with that spear, it’s the element she embodies that clashes with it….” The larger alicorn explained, “Loyalty and Betrayal can’t co-exist at the same time, from what he tells me about the weapon it should only be temporary, nothing fatal but it will always cause Rainbow Dash some discomfort.”
“How did the meeting go by the way?” Twilight asked. “I hope it’s good news…” Celestia smiled warmly.
“He’s found Luna, and from the sound of things on his end, the False Moon is slowly fading from existence, and we’ll have a new home soon.” Celestia answered.
“…A new home?” Twilight repeated confused.
“After the attacks of these monsters…the Memoria, Eques is slowly losing its ability to sustain life and our population is at an all-time low…” Celestia winced at the list of casualties caused by those monstrosities. “In one month from now every living thing on this planet will be transported to a planet called Earth. Apparently the False Moon had begun its twisted process but it was altered somehow by the Memories Sentiment and Luna during its encounter with them.”
“But what about their world’s government?” Twilight continued, “Surely they’ll object to all this!” A stern look washed over Celestia’s face.
“As he put it,” She began, “Don’t expect a warm welcome straight away, at the very least I’ll get them to listen and if I can’t I’ll make them.”
Author's Note
And thus the finale of the Overwrite arc is complete, The "Thirty Days" arc begins next week.
-Silent
Thirty Days part 1: The Truth.
Later that night in Serena’s new apartment, Serena was trying to get The Memoires Sentiment or Cillen as he asked to be called to tell her about the importance of the locket in her possession.
“Does it really matter to you?” Cillen responded rather dismissively. “I don’t think you could handle the truth of the situation you’ll be putting yourself?”
“Damn it all Cillen!” Serena replied exasperated, “Why won’t you just tell me already?” Cillen just snorted.
“I have my reasons Serena!” He replied, “I don’t want you to get involved in this! It’s took me a thousand years just to find you!” Serena gasped, “And the only reason I could find you is because of that locket!” Cillen shouted, but took a moment to calm down. “That locket…is all that’s left of the memories of who I was.”
“What happened?” She pleaded, “Just tell me please…” A heavy silence reigned throughout the room, as the tension just seemed to pile on them both.
“We both succeeded and failed…and we both paid for it…” Cillen said solemnly, “You were successful in defeating that creature residing in the false moon…and I guess you must of fell into a rift in time and ended up here.” He explained, “I guess it was my doing now that I think about it, considering I erased our home and the Memoria from that moment in time…”
“You said you died a long time ago…” Serena wondered aloud, “…If you don’t mind me asking how did you…” She couldn’t bear to finish the question. Cillen just gave her a look and removed his hood, jacket and shirt.
After removing some of his clothing, his body revealed he was using some sort of mechanical arm as a replacement he had apparently lost, only stopping just below his left shoulder. Serena also noted a large scar over where his heart was which suggested he was impaled. Aside from a few other minor scars on his remaining arm, he seemed perfectly fine.
“I also lost my left leg, so I’m using a false leg in its place.” Cillen explained, “The arm is a weapon called the Betrayal.”
“Then how are you even alive?” Serena asked, “Surely that scar is proof of a fatal wound!” Cillen just laughed bitterly.
“Yeah, having your heart ripped out of you is unpleasant.” Serena just couldn’t believe he would just joke about something like that, “Turns out you can’t kill if there are no memories left of you.” Serena just stared at him confused. “Whenever one of those creatures is killed, if it was someone you knew you would then lose any memory you would have of them.”
“So how come I still have this locket?” Serena asked. Cillen just sighed in response, he knew that there was no way he could avoid answering her question.
“That’s because it isn’t your locket, I gave it to the person it belonged to years before we even met for the first time.” Cillen answered, “It belonged to…someone I cared for, I asked you to keep a hold of it for me.”
“So if this isn’t me or my parents in the picture, just who am I?” Cillen honestly dreaded that question, so he got up and made his way towards the window.
“If you have to know…” Cillen started, “You are the person who sent me to find your sister and stop the Memoria once and for all. The sole reason that people are transforming into ponies left, right and centre is because we altered the False Moon’s frequency it uses to create Memoria.”
“And just how did we do that?” Serena shouted not liking were this answer was going.
“I wish…” Cillen quoted, “For to see the world where all our kind could be safe from these monsters.” The room once again went silent, “That was the wish we both made before we went to face that monstrosity.” A familiar growl emerged from Serena’s mouth, as she slapped Cillen hard across the face. Cillen just laughed at the familiarity in her eyes.
“You’ve got some nerve!” Serena roared, “I’ve had nothing but nightmares of that damned moon, those creatures and you ever since I was a child! Do you know how it feels to be treated like an outcast because of those nightmares and to be alone all this time?” Cillen stopped laughing and gave Serena a cold hard look.
“I know that feeling very well…” Cillen spoke calmly but coldly, “Do you know what it’s like to be searching for the only person in all of time who knows who you are, but can’t tell them how much they mean to you?” Cillen became angrier by the second, “That I can’t even tell them who they really…you know what fuck it!” Cillen swore, “I’ve waited all this time to see you again…Luna.”
Serena stepped back from the shock, grasping her head in discomfort as long suppressed memories came to the surface of her mind.
“W-why are you doing this to me?” Serena pleaded as she winced in pain, “What are you trying to achieve!” Cillen gave her stern look before he answered.
“All I am doing is restoring your memories Luna.” He explained, “You’ll retain all your memories of being Serena, but understand this; you are the princess of the moon and one of the co-rulers of Equestria. This is who you really are, and one way or another you have to become so once again.” The pain subsided in her head as she got up, dazed and muttering various curses under her breath.
“This is not what we had in mind as a grand return home.” Luna spoke, she took one glance towards Cillen and frowned, “And we see we’re graced with thy presence once again…Sentiment.”
“….” Cillen said nothing for a moment, “It was all your idea Luna, I just merely acted on your orders.” Luna return his stern look, and a silence reigned between the two.
“Would thou like to fill us in on what happened to us?” Luna inquired, Cillen just smirked.
“Well apparently for the past 28 years you have been living as a woman called Serena Narcissa with no idea of who you really were.” Cillen explained, “The false moon has made its way to this world, and thanks to our last encounter with it. It has begun to transform the people of this world into those of Equestria.”
“I see…” Luna commented, “Is there any way to reverse this?” Cillen just shook his head no.
“Sadly this process can’t be reversed.” He stated simply, “So your sister and I have come up with a solution, if you’re willing to hear it.” Luna sat back down on the nearby sofa and waited for him to continue.
“Go on.” Luna said simply, “Enlighten us.”
“After you vanished, the Memoria devastated Eques wiping out all life upon the planet until my species came to inhabit the planet. At this current moment in time Equestria is in a state of a population panic, so to remedy this Celestia has decided to bring the remaining population of Eques to Earth and take advantage to the situation here.” Luna just looked at Cillen in a mix of disgust and disbelief.
“Surely our sister would not give her consent to such an act!” Luna exclaimed.
“I showed her what would become of Equestria and its future inhabitants.” Cillen told Luna, “I assure you it wasn’t an easy choice for her to make.”
“And what of the people of this world?!” Luna demanded, “Do you think they want any part of this?!”
“What would you have me do then?!” Cillen shouted back, “It is either this or I destroy this planet myself! Do you honestly think I want to do that?” A look of shock washed over Luna’s face.
“S-surely thou are jesting…” Luna answered back her voice shaking.
“Unfortunately I’m not Luna!” Cillen answered her, “If I can’t stop the Memoria on this world then I have to destroy it as a last resort!” Both of them went silent for a moment, “I’ve destroyed too many worlds to count since I became a Sentiment, and it’s something I do my damn hardest to avoid.”
“…And just what is a Sentiment’s duty?” Luna asked.
“We Sentiments are the guardians of time and reality, we are to eliminate or prevent any threat to that balance.” Cillen explained, “At the present moment there are only eight of us, and each of us are doing our best to ensure this Memoria threat comes to an end.”
“…” Luna just said nothing.
“So that’s the situation…” Antonia replied to her husband’s explanation, “How are we going to explain all this to everyone?” Samuel just gave Antonia a desperate look.
“I honestly don’t know…” Samuel spoke, “To be honest I don’t think we even could explain it, and if we did nothing could stop it. Treating patients physically and mentally is one thing, but when their memoires and reality around them are changing that is just a power we can’t contend with…”
“So what are we going to do then?” Samantha asked, “It’s not like we are going to give up on these people, are we?”
“Of course not!” Samuel replied sternly, “We are doctors, and it is our duty to help them! Inform the other members of staff to continue on with their duties, nothing is to change regarding this problem and we are going to make sure there are going to be no catastrophes because of this.”
Samantha left the room, leaving Samuel and Antonia alone. Antonia gave Samuel a concerned look.
“What are we going to do honey?” Antonia asked, “We can’t just keep them blind to this!”
“I don’t intend to dear…” Samuel sighed, “All we can do now is do our best to minimise the damage.” Samuel had look about him that made him feel his age, he was weary, tired and exhausted with the recent events. “How’s Scott coping?”
“He’s doing fine in the school we set up here, and he enjoys helping the nurses and other doctors out.” Antonia gave Samuel a small warm smile, “He keeps saying he wants to be a doctor like his father, and apparently he is quickly becoming friends with Marcia’s daughter Sunshine.”
Samuel seemed relieved by what Antonia had told him; still he wondered how he would deal with the situation in the days ahead.
“Mommy…Daddy.” Sunshine whispered as she wriggled underneath the bed covers, “Are going to go back home soon?” Shane didn’t give much of a response aside from the occasional snore.
“We’ll be going home in a few more days, sweetie.” I whispered back giving her a quick kiss on her forehead. “I’m sure grandma and grandpa are going to be happy to see you again.”
“Yay!” Sunshine shouted ecstatically.
“Hush…” I whispered, “Keep it down honey; we don’t want to wake daddy up. Now got back to sleep my little Sunshine.”
Sunshine cuddled up to me and soon settled down back to sleep, I knew how Mom would take to my relationship with Shane, but I guess Dad would not likely take the information well if his previous reaction was any guess. Now that I think about it Dad hasn’t even bothered to visit me, I know his last visit didn’t end too well. I just hope he can see past all this…
The echoes of hoof steps could be heard from the far end of the castle hall, a bright pink pony with a puffy mane and tail stood outside the room where her friend was resting in. She was waiting outside expecting somepony to come down the hall at any moment, her waiting soon paid off as lavender alicorn soon came into her view.
“How is Dashie doing Pinkie?” She asked her voice heavy with worry.
“Dashie’s doing better after that run in with that meanie pants Sentiment!” Pinkie replied, “Oooh just thinking about him makes me so mad!”
“Calm down Pinkie, he did apologise for whatever he did.” Twilight told her energetic friend, “I still don’t trust this Sentiment, but still we should be grateful he got rid of those monsters for us.”
“What happened between them anyway?” Pinkie asked.
“I don’t know.” Twilight answered, “Princess Celestia just said something about them clashed, like their very natures couldn’t co-exist with each other.”
“Was it that weird spirally stick thingy he had?” Pinkie inquired, “Because that stick thingy was giving my pinkie sense the heeby-jeebies.”
Twilight looked a little disturbed by that information, when she had first met the Sentiment; he gave off an frightening aura, but that spear of his was like nothing she had ever felt. Twilight quickly shook off that feeling and made her way into Rainbow Dash’s room, bidding Pinkie Pie good night as she did so.
“Oh, Dashie…” Twilight whimpered, “If only I got there sooner, you wouldn’t be in here like this…”
“Urgh…Twi?” Rainbow said groggily, “Twi is that you? Oh man my head hurts?”
“Yeah it’s me Dashie.” Twilight smiled softly, “How are you feeling?”
“Like the morning after one of Pinkies 72 hour straight parties.” Rainbow replied, “Geez has that guy in the hood gone yet?”
“Yes, he left a couple of weeks ago to find Princess Luna.” Twilight answered, “Can you tell me anything about that spear of his?” Rainbow honestly didn’t want to say anything to worry twilight, but if she was asking then it was probably for the best to tell her.
“When we fought, it felt like he was hitting me with my own body and wielding it like a weapon…” Rainbow explained, “Only like it was the opposite of what I am, like when we were discorded awhile back.”
“Yes I remember even Discord seemed to be cautious of him.” Twilight mentioned, “Discord warned us not to provoke that man or any of his kind for that manner.” Rainbow looked shocked for a moment.
“Geez what was I thinking taking him on?” Rainbow moaned. Twilight gave Rainbow a small warm smile before kissing her forehead.
“Don’t worry I’m sure you’ll be up and about in no time flat.” Twilight cooed lovingly, “You know I love you, despite how much you make me worry.” Rainbow blushed slightly.
“I know Twi, I love you too…”
Author's Note
Here's the first chapter of the "Thirty Days" Arc, hope you're all enjoying the story so far.
-Silent.
Special Chapter: For What It's Worth.
Author's Note
Here's a rather special chapter for you all, Set during a few months before the Reignite actually starts, and just after the end of Reignite: Downfall. If you want see more chapters like this let me know in the comments.
Special Chapter: For What It's Worth.
Samantha Rio just sat there impatiently, giving Samuel a quizzical look as he paced back and forth in the room of his office. The look of worry was clearly etched upon his features, which to those who knew him personally was clearly a bad sign.
“How is she taking it?” Samantha asked.
“Bad…” He answered simply, “She’s barely spoken a word since she changed, and she’s frightened beyond all belief.” Samuel sat down upon the nearby chair in his office. “She’s afraid someone will take her away as if she was some sort of lab experiment, not to mention all those jeers and insults from the more…idiotic members of staff.”
“I know…ever since this all began there’s just been more and more people being transformed into these…ponies, was it?” Samantha replied, “I can assure you they’re just as frightened as Antonia is now.” Samuel sighed,
“It’s only been a few days since Antonia’s transformation, and it’s been less than a month since these transformations began in the first place.” Samuel explained, “You’ve seen it on the news, about what happened to some of the earliest cases…” Samantha shivered at the memory.
She recalled the 10 o’clock news showing an extremely graphic image of one unfortunate soul beaten within an inch of their life and left to bleed out and die tied up in that monsters basement. By the time the authorities had found her, she was already dead…
“Yes I remember…” Samantha answered, “I heard they had found the one responsible a few days later…” Samuel raised a curious brow.
“What happened to him?” He asked.
“He was found beaten to a bloody pulp, even worse than what that monster did to that pony. He was screaming, begging to make the memories stop.” Samantha shivered, “I read the psychological report, it was like someone had made sure he was constantly living out his worst memories.”
“What kind of person could that sort of damage to someone?” Samuel briefly wondered, “But anyway what am I going to do with Antonia?”
“Just…be there for her Samuel.” Samantha advised, “She needs you know more than ever…”
Antonia trotted back and forth in the living room of her home, she was nervous as she had been for the past few days, As much as she wanted Samuel to be with her right now, and as much as he wanted to stay with his wife. They both knew that as doctors they couldn’t abandon their responsibilities to their patients.
Over the past few days Samuel had expressed his frustrations over these changes, and he has been personally been trying to find out the cause of it all but with little to no luck.
One of the biggest trials Antonia had to face was relearning to walk, and adjusting herself for the more personal parts of her everyday life. Although Samuel had never said anything, but she had clearly heard about the some of the names Samuel had been called behind his back by some of the others they worked with.
It’s only been a few days since her transformation, she had been complaining of headaches a couple of days before but she put that down to the stressful nature of her work. Antonia figured that she was one of the more fortunate ones with her change happening as she slept rather than some of the others she had heard about.
A few hours later Samuel had come home in the late evening hours, He was tired as he sat on the living room couch in an exhausted slouch; Antonia made her way to his side and cuddled into him for comfort, it was easy for her to forget she was now less than half the size of her husband in her current form.
“How was work honey?” She asked warmly hoping to ease his mind a bit.
“It was…an interesting experience dear.” He answered simply, “Interesting but stressful…there’s been over dozen new cases admitted and we’re no closer to even understanding what’s causing all this.”
Antonia could give a very good guess of what Samuel thought of the situation, it was frustrating him plain and simple. She knew Samuel didn’t like it when he couldn’t do anything to help; it was one of the main driving motivations of why he became a doctor in the first place...and admittedly was one of the main reasons why she loved him so much.
Right now Samuel just wanted a moment to relax with his wife after another long hectic day. Although she hid it well Samuel could tell that she was still uneasy and scared of what might happen to her. A flash of some of the slurs some of his work colleges had muttered behind his back made themselves known in the back of his mind. He frowned but paid it no mind, at the end of the day Antonia was still his wife and was the same person she always was pony or not.
“Are you okay dear?” Antonia asked concerned.
“O-oh I’m fine honey.” He said quickly, “I spoke with Samantha today…She’s helping me look into what is causing all these changes…”
“I know you’re doing all you can…” Antonia replied, “You know how I worry sometimes.”
“I know…I know…” He said reassuringly, remembering what Samantha had told him, “We’ll get through this somehow.”
Special Chapter: A matter of Family.
Author's Note
This chapter is set the day after Mark's reunion with his biological father Trevor. It's only a short chapter and I'll have the next chapter up at the end of the week. Enjoy.
Special Chapter: A matter of Family.
Sunshine looked at me wondering why I looked upset, when I came back from my earlier meeting with Trevor. I admit after seeing him after so many years…it was…hard to keep my own emotions in check, and I admit I shouldn’t have lost my temper like that.
“It’s nothing sweetie.” I reassured her, I’m not going to tell her what’s bothering me.
“Are you sure you’re okay, Mommy?” Sunshine asked me, “You look sad?”
“...” I didn’t say anything; I didn’t know what to say to Sunshine. She climbed on the bed and snuggled up to me in an effort to cheer me up.
“Is it about your Mommy or Daddy?” Sunshine asked, I couldn’t help but think that she was a sharp filly.
“…I guess you could say my daddy was the problem.” I answered simply.
“I bet he must be a meanie to you too.” Sunshine answered back, “My other mommy was just as mean.” I couldn’t help but imagine how badly her biological parents must have treated her.
“I guess you could say that…” I replied, “To be honest I don’t think he really cared about me.” Sunshine just gave me a funny look.
“But don’t you still love him mommy?” She asked curious,
“I honestly don’t think I care about him anymore.” I said with a sigh, “I guess I’ve just given up on him.”
“Do you think I should be like that?” She asked me, I hesitated for a moment before answering.
“Take it from me Sunshine,” I advised her, “What you do in life is what you make it, but make what happens in the past make you a better person, not a bitter one.”
“Don’t worry Mommy I will.” Sunshine beamed at me, with a bright smile on her face. I gave her a small smile back.
I admit I always wondered what kind of parent I would be, ever since my father left I swore I wouldn’t let myself become like him or make his mistakes. It’s one of the few things I’ve had to tell myself every day. It’s funny that you don’t really figure out how you become the person you are, until something from your past comes back to haunt you.
“Sunshine, what do you say we get something to eat?” I asked her,
“YAY!!!”
We made our way to the Hospital Dorm’s Cafeteria, bumping into Shane on the way there, Sunshine was asking him all sorts of questions and the banter between the three of us earned us a few comments from some of the other ponies we passed by.
“Shane, what do you think makes a good Mommy and Daddy?” Sunshine asked him,
“Hmm…” Shane replied, “I supposed someone who’s willing to do anything they can to support each other, someone who’s loyal, and willing to set a good example to their children and love them no matter what.” Sunshine looked thoughtful for a moment.
“So like You and Mommy?” Shane and I just looked each other a slight blush upon our faces.
“Well…yeah I suppose you could say that.” He answered quickly.
“Hey does that mean you’re Mommy’s special somepony?” Sunshine beamed.
“No we’re just really good friends honey.” I answered for Shane.
“Y-Yeah that’s right Sunshine, we’re just good friends.” Shane confirmed.
“Well I think you would make a good daddy.” Sunshine stated happily.
“Y-Yeah, I guess you might be right there.” He answered sheepishly.
We soon took our seats and made our order. Both Shane and I couldn’t make eye contact without blushing due to Sunshine’s earlier comments and the few occasional mutterings of the other ponies around us.
“Are you sure they aren’t together?”
“I know right they make such a cute couple.”
“Shame he’s already taken he is kind of cute.”
I saw Shane as a really close friend, and nothing more than that so why can’t everyone just see that. Just because I changed gender doesn’t mean he’ll be interested in me like that .
I mean the idea of us together was absurd…right?
Thirty Days part 2a: A Matter of Memory.
The clicking of heels echoed throughout the room as Luna paced back and forth, she was deep in thought about the situation of Cillen’s and her own actions that brought the false moon to Earth. Luna was far from happy about what had happened to the people here, and was far from pleased that Cillen’s Remnant was orchestrating.
“Very well, we give Cillen…” Luna sighed frustrated, “What do you hope to gain out of all this?” Cillen looked surprised at her question, and just shook his head.
“Nothing…” He answered simply, “I won’t gain anything out of this.”
“But surely with all that power you seem to have now?” Luna interjected.
“Is nothing more than a burden that comes with the role I have to play.” Cillen continued, “Out of the countless people who exist or will exist Luna, you are the only one who knows I ever existed.”
“But…” Luna sat down and sighed in defeat, “This wasn’t what we wanted when we wanted to save our home.” Cillen remained silent for a moment before finally answering her.
“Look Luna, I know this isn’t what you wanted and it isn’t your fault.” Cillen reassured her, “When we fought that thing we had no idea this was happen.”
“…” Luna looked up at Cillen, “C-Can you tell us what happened?” Cillen just snapped his fingers and the whole room changed and twisted into a barren wasteland.
Luna looked into the sky as the false moon seemed to be on the verge of colliding with Eques. On closer inspection of her surroundings the wasteland was littered with bodies of the Memoria, the craters that scattered the landscape. It was like someone had waged open war against the monsters. She could faint rumbling in the distance that was getting closer.
“H-heh…” She heard a hooded figure spoke, “Looks like this is it…” The voice sounded almost sorrowful, she looked for the source and found a critically injured hooded man who was struggling to stand against a nearby wall.
“Cillen?” She spoke softly,
“He can’t here you this is a memory after all.” The Memories Sentiment told her. As he finished speaking there was a flash of light in the sky and the False moon broke apart as it let out an inhuman wail of pain as it vanished from the night sky.
The rumbling got louder and louder as more of the creatures closed in on the dying Cillen, the various shrieks and cries of the monsters echoed in the air.
“…I’m sorry Luna but I haven’t got a choice anymore…” The memory Cillen told himself, “…I can’t even remember anything but my own name anymore.” The memory Cillen could see the monsters closing in the horizon all around him, he didn’t remember why but he knew they had to be stopped, “Well there’s only one way out of this…”
Luna’s sight was blinded in a huge flash of light; once the light had faded there was nothing but an endless white void.
“Just what is this exactly, where are we?” Luna asked the Sentiment.
“This is what’s left of a moment in time that’s been erased.” He explained, “I erased Eques as I remembered it from existence, is if it was nothing more than a bad memory.”
“But wouldn’t that erase you as well?” Luna asked.
“Well it should of, but a memory only exists if there is someone to remember it, don’t you agree?” Cillen explained, “You were sent here when the false moon vanished, thus you weren’t affected by the event, and that pendant you have is further proof of that.”
“And since I’m immortal…” Luna trailed off.
“I’ll exist as long as you do.”
“Look mom, there’s nothing to worry about!” I pleaded to my mother, “Sunshine and I will be fine!” My mother just paced back and forth in the room, a stern look upon her features.
“Look you’re not ready to do this, not as you are now!” Mom argued back, “And this whole thing with Shane, do you really think he’s comfortable with this?” Mom continued, “You’re entire memory is messed up Mark!”
I remained silent; I never really understood why my own mother had something against Shane and to be honest I really didn’t understand what the problem was.
“Just…what do you have against Shane anyway?” I asked, “I never understood why you disliked him so much.” Mom finally took a seat and sighed.
“It’s not like I have anything against Shane, but with everything that’s gone on it feels like I’m losing my only son bit by bit.” Mom answered, “It’s like you’re losing yourself and the worst thing is might just happen to everyone else.” We were interrupted by a light knocking on the door.
“I’m sorry for interrupting but I’m here to see to Ms Geary.” The doctor explained as she entered the room. Mom looked at the doctor in confusion, but said nothing. “I’m Dr Serena Narcissa, I’m the expert on the issue regarding the memory changes, and I’m here with a colleague of mine to help find the source of this problem.”
“Have you had any luck?” Mom quickly asked.
“Yes, we believe this caused by the moon that appeared a few months ago, from what we gather it sent out a sort of pulse that resulted into what you see before you now.” Serena explained, “From what we have seen in other patients the memory rewrite isn’t affecting personality, and it does seem to vary from person to person.” Serena paused for a moment, “Dr Raines would you mind coming in for a second?”
A man in his mid-thirties entered the room, he wore similar attire to Samuel but I could feel there was something off about him; I was getting the same feeling from Serena as well. It wasn’t a bad feeling but it felt like they were both out of place here.
“Something doesn’t feel right…” I muttered.
“Hmm…How so?” Serena asked.
“I don’t know, it’s like there’s something I’ve never felt before but at the same time it’s familiar.” I answered.
“I assure you there is nothing to worry about.” Dr Raines answered, “We’ve been getting that from almost every person or pony we’ve seen today. It’s most likely due to that moon vanishing but we’re not sure yet.”
“Hmm…this one’s sharp, and she’s not the first one to make that comment either.” Cillen thought to himself, “It’s quite likely she has picked up on Luna’s magical aura, if she was born Equestria she would be able to recognise it straight away.”
“Is there anything else about that feeling?” Serena asked.
“Only that it’s feels similar to the feeling when I use my magic.” I continued.
“I see…” Serena said simply as she wrote it down on her clipboard.
“Pardon me for interrupting but is there any way to reverse the memory issue?” Mom interrupted.
“From what I have seen no there isn’t.” Dr Raines commented, “The memory rewrite can’t be undone as it only seems to tweak the memories of the effected so that they think they have always been a pony at the very least or at worst a complete memory rewrite of who they originally were. Your daughter is minor to medium case.”
“I should know while I can’t control how the rewrite affects them, I can at the very least stop it from changing them completely.” Cillen thought to himself.
“Well from what I’ve concluded your daughter’s memory shouldn’t change any further and her personality is unaffected.” Serena explained to my mother, “You can try and find something that might make the memories return to normal but I don’t know if that would even work.”
Both doctors left the room leaving us both alone to deal with the news.
Author's Note
I'm splitting this chapter into two parts so the next part will be done later in the week.
-Silent
View Online
Friends and Family Extra: He Who Fights Monsters...
I would often come home from college covered in bruises, most of them caused by that bastard Scott and his little group of flunkies. I could fight them off on my own but they always got a few good hits in. It was the same damn thing every other day, Scott was a persistent bastard. There was bad blood between our fathers and it seemed to be carried over to us, although I wanted nothing to do with him or his friends.
“Jesus Mark, are you alright?” Matt asked me, noticing the cut I had on my cheek, “You look like you took a nasty hit.”
“Yeah, I’m fine.” I reassured him, “Nothing to worry about.”
“Scott and his goons?” He inquired, I just nodded in response. “Good god Mark, are they out for your blood or something.”
“Some stupid feud or something that went on between our dads.” I shrugged, “Beats me why he’s so insistent on hounding me about it though. He’s been at it for years.”
“Any how c’mon Mark we’re late enough for class as it is.” Matt motioned me to follow and we made our way to class.
The day went by slowly, again with that damned rule about the end of the week. The teacher was going on about how to create brushes, and how to recreate effects like water colour and oil based paints using different settings. It wasn’t the interesting class mainly due to the teacher spoke in a disinterested monotone voice.
“Is there something you’d like to share with us all Mr Geary?” He droned on in that monotonous voice of his.
“No sir.” I answered, he shook his head.
“I’d like to speak with you after class.” He told me.
After everyone had left but the teacher and myself, he waited a moment before asking me something that caught me off guard.
“Is everything alright at home Mr Geary?” He asked, he sounded almost concerned.
“Everything is fine at home sir, is there something wrong?” I answered, confused to where this conversation was going.
“Mark, the other members of staff are becoming worried.” He stated simply, “Every other day you’ve been showing up with more and more bruises. Are you sure everything is alright at home?”
“Sir everything is fine at home.” I answered, “It’s just some arsehole I have to deal with.”
“Have you informed the police?” He asked.
“I have sir, but they don’t seem to give a shit about what the police do.” I answered frowning. “It’s some issue one of them has with my family sir, something that went on between my father and his from what I know about it.”
The teacher shook his head in disbelief and muttered something about “the sins of the father” under his breath.
“Mark just how long has this been going on?” He asked me, his voice sounded worried.
“Years, sir.” I answered, “Scott’s a persistent and stubborn bastard. He can’t seem to take the hint and leave me alone.”
“Fine get going, I’ve kept you here long enough.” He told me, and I left after wishing him a pleasant evening. He began rubbing his temples and sighed, “I’m going to have words with that boy’s mother about this.”
I found Matt and Shane waiting for me outside the classroom.
“Christ Mark, what happened to you?” Shane asked, “Let me guess Scott?” I just nodded and he just shook his head. “Just when is he going to take a hint?”
“Beats me, I doubt the hint will get through that thick skull of his.” I shrugged, “C’mon let’s get going, you still owe me that rematch remember?” Matt just laughed and shook his head in disbelief.
“Fine, fine…” Shane said shaking his head, “I’ll still kick your sorry ass anyway.”
We made our way to hang out at Shane’s home, taking a moment or two to check out the gaming stores on the way there and generally having a laugh. I honestly wished I had met Shane and Matt when I was still at school, ah well either way I’m glad I had friends as good as these.
It was becoming a pleasant day, at least until a certain someone and his thugs showed up.
“Oi well look what we’ve got ‘ere lads!” One of them, Scott said to his groupies. I noted that it wasn’t his usual groupies either, those two looked like they meant business. “If it ain’t Geary ‘nd the two pussies.”
Shane and Matt just frowned, it’s bad enough Scott targets me but I’d rather keep my friends out of his harassment at the very least.
“And it was such a good day too.” I muttered under my breath, “What do you want Scott, I’m not in the mood for your shit today.”
My answer was met with Scott’s fist connecting with my face, cursing from the pain and I could practically taste blood in my mouth. It didn’t take much for a fight to break out between the six of us, Matt and Shane taking on the other two while dealt with Scott.
“Heh, what’s wrong Geary? Ya losin’ ya touch?” Scott taunted, “Ah gots me some new friends, one’s that’ll teach ya not to fuck with me ‘nd mah crew!” Another punch flew my way, but a quick block and a moment later my leg connected with his side causing him to flinch from the blow.
“…Tch” I cursed, I didn’t hit him hard enough.
“What’s the matter Geary?” He mocked grinning, “Ya gonna have to do better than that!”
We came to blows once again, I was doing my best to block and counter his blows, but he did always beat me in terms of physical strength and his blows were nothing short of punishing when he managed to connect his punches.
From what I could tell Shane and Matt weren’t doing much better either, those other two weren’t fucking around either. I quickly came back to my senses in time just to dodge something trying to cut me.
“!?” I cursed again under my breath just as the metallic object just miss my chest. Scott must of pulled out a knife while my attention was elsewhere, and he began to swing it again in another attempt to cut me.
“Ah just can’t have ya keep movin’ around like that now can we.” Scott clicked his fingers and I found myself being restrained by the thug that was fighting Matt.
“Let me go!” I demanded, “The fucks your problem with me Scott!” I was answered by blow to the face, and another and another. Scott was just laughing all the while as he whaled into me until I was nothing but a bloodied heap on the floor.
*Crack*
“Ya know what Geary? You’re a fuckin’ pussy ya know that!” Scott mocked, as he continued his beating.
*Thwack*
“All because ya old fart can’t keep ‘is trap shut and out of mah old man’s business!” I felt his boot stamp into my chest, causing me to wince in pain and cough up blood. If the kept this up he was going to be the death of me.
“Leave him alone you piece of shit!” Matt screamed at him, as he threw him off me and began beating him into the ground in nothing short of a blind fury.
In my blurred vision I noticed Shane was still out cold and beaten just as badly as I was.
“D-damn…it…S-Shane…” I said weakly.
The next sound I heard was Scott’s mad laughter and a sickening squelch; as Matt had keeled over and proceeded to him beat Matt further.
“M…M-Matt…?” I gasped when I saw the knife embedded in Matt’s side and the next thing I knew I saw nothing but red.
“Tch, fuckin’ idi-!?” Scott was cut of mid-sentence, as he was thrown off Matt and his back made contact with my knee with a painful crack. He winced in pain, “What the fu-?!”
*CRACK*
“…” Scott glared at me through the pain, as my fist connected with his cheek.
*CRACK*
Another fist connected this time with his chest, winding him causing him to kneel over which was promptly met with my knee smashing into his face with a sickening crunch. Scott howled and roared in pain.
“Don’th jush fuckin’ stand there!” Scott screamed though his pain, “Fuck ‘im ‘nd ‘ish friendsh up!”
“…” One of his flunkies came at me, and was met with nothing more than the shattering of one of his knees in nothing more than sickening crack as his knee snapped from one well-placed kick to shatter the join. Another snap was heard as I practically yanked his arms out of his sockets, I stopped once I realised he had stopped screaming. His other friend had run off like a coward, once he saw the cold fury in my eyes.
“Geth back ‘ere ya son of a bitsh!” Scott screamed at the fleeing coward he once called an ally. He got up ready to try and get revenge for the injuries I gave him.
“…” I advanced towards him in a slow steady pace, glaring at him with Icy cold eyes.
“Whath wrong Geary?” He mocked, “Are ya mad ah cuth one of ya friendsh? Are ya gonna run away again, liketh ya ol’ Farth!” I stopped in my tracks, and glared my anger and rage finally reaching full circle.
“I must not fall…” I muttered like a mantra, as I resumed my advance. “…I won’t give in…” Scott launched himself at me, and was met with nothing sort of the biggest beating in his life, “…I won’t give up…” the beating continued, blow after blow rained down upon him. “…I won’t be rejected again…”
Shane stirred and got up, he noticed Matt was bleeding badly from the knife in his side. Shane’s attention soon turned to me and Scott, the sickening sound of squelches and muffled sounds of agony catching his attention.
“…I must not fall…” Scott had fell unconscious from the pain.
“M-Mark?” Shane shouted worried.
“…I won’t give in…” The sounds of his wrists snapping was next, and soon after his shoulders being dislocated.
“Mark, stop please!” Shane urged me. His cries falling on deaf ears as I continued beating Scott into the ground.
“…I won’t give up…” I was determined to make sure he never harmed anyone again.
“DAMMIT GEARY! THAT’S ENOUGH!!!” Shane shouted, “You’re just hurting yourself now!”
“…I won’t be rejected agai-!?”
*Thwack*
The next thing I knew, I collapsed from a quick blow to the back of the neck and the last thing I heard was the sound of sirens.
When I came to, I found myself in the hospital with my mother watching over me worried beyond belief. I cursed mentally I didn’t want her to be dragged into this; I couldn’t stand to see my own mother cry like that.
“M-Mom?” I asked weakly, “Where am I?”
“You’re in the hospital sweetie.” She answered, trying to reassure me. “it’s okay, Scott and his friends won’t hurt you anymore.” I mentally sighed, that’s my mother for you always trying to be so overprotective of me.
“Ow…My head hurts!” I complained wincing from the pain, “I feel like I was hit by a truck…” Then realisation hit me, “Where’s Matt and Shane? Are they okay?”
Just then a doctor walked into the room, with a police officer followed soon after.
“Mr Geary I’m here to ask a few questions about what happened.” The police officer explained, “Would you mind telling me what happened?”
I explained what happened to the officer up until the point where I saw Matt being stabbed by Scott, everything after that was just blank and I couldn’t remember a single thing.
“I see, given what I have learnt from your friends this was a case self-defence as the culprit provoked and initiated the attack on you and your friends.” He paused for a moment and quickly reviewed his notes. “Given your previous history with one of the culprits, he will be facing some jail time for the next 6-7 years at least.”
“Urgh…do what you want to him.” I sighed, “I’m only 18 I shouldn’t have to deal with this shit at my age.” I felt tired and exhausted.
“Very well then,” the officer started, “I’ll see to it he’ll never bother you again.” And with that the officer left the room leaving the three of us alone.
“Doc, how are Matt and Shane doing?” I asked weakly.
“Shane is recovering, he was the least injured out of the three of you, and he was the one who called the ambulance.” The doctor explained, “Mathew is in intensive care right now, he’ll pull through although it’ll be a couple of weeks before he can leave.”
“Oh thank god.” I sighed in relief.
“As for you…” He paused for a moment, “We found you unconscious, and from the looks of it you had taken the worst of the beating out of your friends, stab wound aside of course. A dislocated shoulder, a broken wrist and a couple of ribs, various cuts and bruises, and a minor fracture in the Jaw and lower left leg.”
“God lord, why would he want to do that to you son?” Mom finally asked.
“Urgh..beats me something to do with the old man.” I replied, frowning I haven’t seen that bastard in over 6 years and he’s still causing me hassle.
We were interrupted by a knock on the door, the doctor told them they could enter. A nurse enter along with a wheelchair bound Shane.
“How are you holding up mate?” He asked cheerfully.
“Like shit Shane,” I answered back, “Sorry for getting dragged in this mess…”
“Ah don’t worry about it, just remind me to never piss you off.” Shane joked.
“Huh?” I looked at him confused, “What are you talking about? Scott practically handed my ass to me.” Shane shook his head.
“It’s nothing to worry about.” Shane replied, “Just be glad all this shit is over and we’re all in one piece despite we look and feel like shit now.”
Over the next couple weeks, our wounds healed and we made sure to visit Matt every day. Thankfully he woke up a few days later and was recovering just fine. I still can’t remember what happened, but like Shane said it’s nothing to worry myself over. It wouldn’t be another seven years later I would encounter Scott again…
Author's Note
I kept getting questions of what exactly happened between Scott and Mark. So I hope this chapter answers some questions. I must thank Chrome Masquerade for the inspiration for the chapter title. i will be doing chapters like this from time to time to flesh out the story abit as I go through and rework some of the chapters.
So I hope you enjoy this mini update and let me know if you want more chapters like this and what you want to see.
Stay classy
Thirty Days part 3a: Inferno.
Author's Note
Hope you guys enjoy this chapter, even if it is a bit of a short one. Was written to these.
Celestia's final thoughts as she destroys Equestria.
Anyway I hope you enjoy the chapter.
Thirty Days part 3a: Inferno.
Celestia sat alone upon the throne of her ruined kingdom, Twilight and the rest of her subjects had long since left through the mirror hours ago. It both relieved and saddened her to know that they would be safe and have a new home, but at too high of a cost.
The Sentiment offered to take care of the problem once everypony was on Earth, but she declined. This was her kingdom, her world…her home, it this world was to be destroyed she would be the one to do it…it was her duty as a princess after all.
The Elements failed to stop the threat, and they were drained of their magic and were nothing more than powerless shells that crumbed into dust for the effort.
Discord’s chaos magic had nothing against them, and he paid the ultimate price in his efforts to save as many as he could. His death had been devastating on everyone.
Her own sister Luna had willingly succumbed to the nightmare once again in an effort to fight back, she had won but it was a hollow victory, the damage had been done and she had vanished with the false moon in the climactic battle.
Her royal guard was devastated; the crystal kingdom was wiped out, the changelings all but extinct, the griffons, dragons and everything else…just gone and consumed by those monsters.
Celestia had hated the Sentiment when he first appeared; to her a Sentiment only brought death. She hated the fact he had come in a last effort to save them. She remembered his words and she just couldn’t hate him anymore.
“And just what would you know about sacrifice!” She remembered, “What you’re asking for is impossible!” The look in his face was one of anger.
“Don’t you dare tell me about sacrifice!” He roared back at her, “Tell me about sacrifice when you have watched everyone you have loved die, and become twisted into something monstrous! To stand back and watch your home be reduced to nothing but a lifeless husk! To fight a losing battle against everyone you love and know there was no way to save them! To feel that pain! That loss! As you lay there dying! To be the one who destroys your own home just so this never happens again! And to not even remember the faces of those you loved or why you loved them!”
Celestia sighed she could understand him better now; she had made many sacrifices over her long live but never on the scale of that.
“This world is destined to fall into greater chaos.” She repeated to herself remembering Discord’s last words, “But I think I would destroy that world myself, it just wouldn’t…be home.”
“Do you expect me to give up on my wife and my sister because they’re frail? I refuse to accept that.” She recalled Shining Armour declaring, “I’ll wipe out anyone who even thinks of trying to hurt them!”
“I’ll protect you Cadance, Twilight!!” Were his last words as he charged the monsters to save his wife and sister.
Her calm composure had finally shattered when Luna had disappeared after her battle against the false moon.
“Luna?” She cried, “LUNA!!!” Celestia had finally snapped, “Damn it! DAMN IT!! DAMN IT!!! GIVE ME LUNA! GIVE ME BACK MY SISTER!” She remembered roaring in her fury. She raged against the creatures firing searing hot blast after blast of magic. “THAT’S. ENOUGH! JUST. FUCKING. DIE!!!”
Her scream had echoed throughout all of world, showing everyone that she had finally broken. It wasn’t long after that the Sentiment had appeared, and offered her a way to save what was left.
“One more chance, with all our power behind you. Our hopes, our dreams, every last thing on this planet is on your shoulders now.” She remembered telling the Sentiment.
Celestia awoke from the thoughts, and made her way through the empty throne room, the countless hallways and corridors of the now empty castle. It was time and there was no way to avoid what needed to be done.
She reached the highest point of the castle, the balcony of her private chambers, and looked on at the lifeless wasteland her home had become. It was a maelstrom of lightning, wind and rain. The roar of the echoing thunder, and mourning winds was Equestria’s plight for the pain to stop.
Pitch black clouds smothered the skies; the howling shrieks of the monsters could be heard in the distance. Celestia shut her eyes to remember what her home once was.
A few moments had passed and her eyes shot open with an ethereal glow of her primal fury. She took a deep breath and roared in the Royal Canterlot Voice.
“YOU MONSTERS DARE TO COME INTO MY HOME! TWIST MY KINGDOM AND EVERYPONY I LOVE AND SWORE TO PROTECT! YOU MONSTERS HAVE TOOK AWAY EVERYTHING THAT I LOVE! I AM THE RULER OF THIS KINGDOM, AND THIS WORLD! AND I SHALL NOT LET YOUR EVIL GO NO FURTHER AND UNPUNISHED!”
Her decree was met with a silence of the monsters cries, they heard her loud and clear.
“Now every last one of you…burn.”
The cold finality of her voice was the last thing she spoke before being engulfed in flames that swelled to the size of the castle and took one the shape of a phoenix, before taking off into the sky parting the clouds as she shattered them.
Her immolated form grew to engulf all of world, as the wings wrapped themselves around the planet ensuring there would be no escape from her wrath.
The clouds burned away, the very air ignited, the ground rose and tore itself from its roots and crumbled away into ash piece by piece. The monsters screamed and howled as they were slowly cooked and incinerated by her scorn and wrath. Celestia took her time, making sure those monsters would feel every last bit of her sorrow, rage and loss.
Firestorms consumed and ravaged what was left of the former homes. Rivers, lakes and oceans boiled and evaporated until there was no water left. Beaches and deserts became glass, shattered and crumbled into nothing. Fireballs rained down upon the lands obliterating everything in their path.
In finality everything was consumed in a blinding light, as Celestia drove what was left of the burning planet into the heart of the sun, causing the sun to slowly grow into a red giant as she expelled and fed every last bit of her magic into making sure that every last trace of them from the face every planet that orbited her sun.
Each planet crumbled away into ashes as they were burned and consumed by the giant as it became larger and larger, soon it grew to the point it had consumed everything in its path before it finally exploded in a supernova and began to collapse on itself becoming a black hole.
Celestia was spent and fell into the heart and slowly faded in a trail of sparkling lights. She had a small smile as her last thoughts before she lost consciousness were.
“I’ll see you again soon Luna…"
A crack in space opened up and pulled Celestia into it, saving her from being crushed by the sheer gravity of the newly formed black hole.
Thirty Days part 3b: Aftermath.
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Thirty days part 4a: For what it's worth.
Mom was becoming more and more worried with each passing day; I couldn’t really blame her it was only a matter of time at the rate the populace was changing. She was scared that what happened to me would happen to my younger brother and sister, Mom had made it a point to keep them away from me due to my current circumstances, and I could understand why.
Dad was just as stressed, apparently some of co-workers had just upped and vanished leaving his shift badly understaffed. Some of the people he worked with were either ponies like myself now or just vanished altogether.
My little Sunshine was recovering nicely according to Samuel we’ll be here a few more days before we can both go home. Shane is doing just fine; yeah sure we’ve had one or two arguments but that’s nothing new for us. We’re trying our hardest to make this work between us; he loves Sunshine just as much as I do.
Lately though things have been getting worse, more and more people are changing and the people who are still…human are becoming more and more aggressive towards us. Shane and I took Sunshine out around the town for the day; the doctors said it was okay so we thought it was a good idea to get out of the hospital for a bit.
Considering the latest reports on the news there’s enough of us so we can go out in public and not cause a panic. The day out was a disaster, the people who are still human just stared at us like we didn’t belong.
Sunshine didn’t understand, but Shane and I knew those looks. Thankfully they kept to themselves. Honestly I hated those looks, we’re just as human as they are but I guess they just don’t say it that way.
“So it’s true then…” A voice amongst the crowd questioned, “There’s more and more of…them every day.”
“They’ve got some nerve showing their faces here.” Another said.
“Aren’t they ones from the hospital?” One person asked.
We continued on and eventually found a café that would serve us, thankfully the owner was far more open minded towards us. It was quiet thankfully, at least until it got more crowded.
“Anyone know why Evelynn has been so stressed lately?” One woman of the group asked, “I mean she hasn’t exactly been speaking to us recently, has she?” The eldest and largest woman of the group pondered for a moment.
“Well there a rumours that her son is one of those…things now.” She gossiped, “Who knows what my brother Trevor would think if he found out. Mark never was very close with his father’s side of the family.”
Shane looked at me with a concerned look knowing what my relationship with that side of my family was like, and Sunshine was always quick to pick up on my mood.
“Mommy are you okay?” Sunshine asked. I gave her a wry smile.
“Mommy’s okay, I was just lost in thought for a moment.” I reassured her, “Just old memories that’s all.” My words seemed to comfort her a bit; Shane however was a different matter.
“I mean what was that stupid boy thinking…” The eldest continued her tirade, “His father would be so disappointed in him. Heaven forbid if that boy has kids of his own.” I glared at the woman in the corner of my eye and frowned, it wasn’t worth the effort or the trouble dealing with the ignorance of my former aunt.
“Marcia, calm down please.” Shane pleaded, “Just ignore them.”
“I mean just look at those freaks over there.” My aunt said point towards us, “How did they allow freaks like that here in the first place, I thought no animals were allowed in here?” She sneered.
“Shane let’s just leave,” I whispered, “I don’t want Sunshine to be around people from that side of my family.” Shane nodded.
“C’mon Sunshine let’s get going.” Sunshine nodded and followed Shane and I towards the entrance of the café.
“What’s the matter freaks, you finally realise you’re not welcome here?” My aunt called out at us. We just ignored her and left.
All that was just the other day, I don’t know how my friends will react to me or Shane. The way the things are going it’ll just be a matter of time now.
“How is she?” I asked Shane.
“She’s asleep.” Shane answered, “She’s still trying to understand what happened the other day.”
“Sometimes I’d just wish that hateful bitch would just burn.” I muttered, “I’m glad I distanced myself from such a horrid group of people.”
“I heard the news, but I didn’t think it would get that bad.” Shane stated, “I dread to think what school is going to be like for Claire.” I gave Shane a worried look.
“We’ll get through this somehow…” I hesitated, “We always do one way or another.”
“We’ll be okay.” Shane embraced and wrapped his wings around me, “Besides our daughter is too much like her mother to let stuff like that get to her.” I gave a wry smile, as he nuzzled me.
“Yeah and she’s just as stubborn as her father when she wants to be.” I replied, Shane just chuckled, “But then again it is one of the things I love about you.”
Celestia gazed out of the window of her sister’s apartment lost in thought; Luna had brought her up to date and had showed her things, horrible and terrible things.
It had made Celestia realise that this world is far from kind, but that didn’t surprise her. It sickened her that other humans were so intolerant of the people who had turned into ponies.
“This world is far beyond saving.” Celestia muttered to herself.
“Well humankind doesn’t like to change, but what do you expect from such a primitive world?” Cillen asked taking a seat behind her, “It’ll get better in time.”
“Do you really believe that?” Celestia asked him.
“Give it a couple of hundred years.” Cillen answered with a shrug, “You’d be amazed what interstellar travel can do for a civilization.”
“You can travel through the stars?” She queried.
“Yes, our technology does get to that point.” Cillen answered back with a smile, “Even gets to the point where human kind and machine become one with each other. We may not be the peaceful of races, but when we make the effort we can surprise you.”
“How?” Celestia wondered, “Who would such a thing be possible?”
Cillen just removed his shirt and gloves, revealing various scars across his body and a black mechanical arm in place of where his left arm should be.
“…” Cillen looked away and frowned, “Does this answer your question?” Celestia took a moment to examine his arm, for a moment she could feel a brief spark of familiar magic resonate from it.
“So this why Rainbow Dash was in agony around you…” She stated flatly, “Where ever this came from it’s what remains of the Element of Loyalty, I can recognise that magic anywhere no matter how faint or twisted it is.” She looked a Cillen straight in the eyes, “Where did you get this?”
“I don’t remember…” He answered flatly, “All I can tell you is that it’s not human in origin regardless of how it looks, it was a spear when I came across it.” Celestia sighed,
“Your arm alone tells me a lot about you…” Celestia continued, “You were once like me, but the sacrifice was too much and it consumed you didn’t it. Your outburst when we first met told me that much.” Cillen remained silent, “And here you are now, barely able to remember who you used to be.”
“…” Cillen said nothing.
“I may not like it or you for that matter.” Celestia continued, “But I understand you better than anyone here. Luna showed me the locket; I assume the other person in the picture was your wife, am I right?”
“I guess she was, I must have lost the ring when I lost my arm.” Cillen answered, “Its scary how Luna and the woman in the picture look alike.”
“So you and Luna are husband and wife then?” Celestia frowned; Cillen just stared giving her a confused expression. “No I didn’t see a ring or a band, it still doesn’t explain her current form though, or why she blushes when she’s near you.”
“I’m sorry what?” Cillen questioned, “As far as I can tell she thought the people in the picture were her parents.”
“We really don’t appreciate being talked about behind our back sister.” Luna scolded, shooting Celestia a disapproving look. “Besides I don’t think it is any of your business if he bedded us or not.”
“Oh for fucks sake, I am not answering that.” Cillen cursed under his breath, “When I restored her memories everything came back, even her time with me when I was still alive.”
“So why didn’t you restore your own?” Celestia queried noticing he was trying the subject.
“The memories weren’t there.” He explained, “If you kill one of those monsters that used to be someone you knew personally like close friends and family then any memory of them is erased along with them. You know they existed but nothing else about them, and you forget everything about yourself when you become a Sentiment anyway.” Cillen paused, “Luna wasn’t exactly happy when I explained that to her.”
“Were we really that forgettable Cillen?” Luna teased, “Was our time together really that bad?” Cillen just gave her a deadpan look
“Luna!” Celestia scolded.
“Well as the phrase goes…Fuck it, I'm out!” Cillen said putting his shirt and gloves back on, then making his way to exit the room. “If you want me I’ll be in the bedroom sleeping.” Cillen left leaving the two sisters alone.
“…” Both looked at each other, “So I take it you were joking then?” Celestia asked, but Luna made her way out of the room.
“Well he does have very good stamina for a human, Sentiment or not.” Luna smirked. “Oh and by the way the guest bedroom is all set up for you.” Luna laughed and left Celestia shocked with her mouth agape.
Author's Note
And thats the next chapter done. Enjoy.
Thirty Days part 4b: Time runs out...
A woman clad in emerald green and white armour stepped out of a white light and made her way through the streets, a staff in hand reminiscent of an ornate elongated key, waist length emerald hair that shone like silk in the light. She made her way forward as if possessed, the soft clicks of her heels and the clink and clanks of the small chain around the waist echoed as if to announce her presence. The upper half of her face was obscured by as ornate mask that wouldn’t look out of place in a masquerade ball.
Everyone she passed by just stared turned and unturned alike, just wondering just who was this woman.
“Things have changed here…” She muttered to herself looking directly at some of the human turned ponies. “This isn’t supposed to be this way.” Sirens and footsteps were soon heard as the police were rushing to the scene, quickly trying to surround her.
“Ma’am drop the staff, kneel down and put your arms behind your head!” One of the officers ordered aiming their weapons at her. “Comply and there will be no harm to you!”
“The nerve of you all!” She shouted back, “Did you think such tricks would fool my eyes…Memoria?” She pointed her staff forward and shot forward a pulse of energy revealing the true form of one of the officers.
Inhuman screaming was heard as the officer’s muscles and bones began to grow, twist and crack, skin began to tear and burn black, the face distorted and elongated, the jaw splitting open into two mandibles. Soon another officer began to change and another; it wasn’t long before all the officers began to change.
Everyone was in a panic and ran for their lives, screaming for help climbing over each other in a desperate bid to get away.
“SKKRREEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!” Each of the creatures howled, and soon turned their attention to the armour clad woman. A few people were taking shelter in a nearby, a news crew sent to investigate the white light.
“Get that damn camera on her and those monsters!” One of them yelled to another.
“Luna, Cillen! I think you should see this.” Celestia shouted and motioned to the TV.
“What is it…” Luna cut herself off, when she saw what was on the television. “Oh god no…Cillen!!”
“Damn it times already up!” Cillen muttered under his breath, “Already on it!” He answered and disappeared in a blink of an eye, leaving the two sisters alone to watch the events play out on the screen.
“Shane….Matt…What the hell are those things?” I asked frightened and pointed to the screen. Shane looked on and shook his head not knowing what to say.
It wasn’t long before the whole world was watching…
Another shock wave was flung towards the monsters, obliterating two of them on the spot. The rushed her one after another corroding the ground with each step forward, breathing out an eroding stream of ebony black flames from their disjointed mouths.
The woman leapt out of the way of each other streams, whatever each of the streams hit aged and rotted away into nothing. Another piercing howl as another fell and vanished into dust.
The woman was outnumbered thirty to one, but she was far from outmatched by the abominations.
“Enough is enough…” She muttered in an annoyed tone, “By Serenity’s grace die every last one of you! DEAD SCREAM!!!” A shadowy black orb fired from her staff, it rocketed into six of the creatures and consumed them in an explosion of light so dark even the shadows retreated from it.
“Your Existence Is Denied! ALL-DELETE!!” Several gunshots were heard and flew past her, erasing another group of the creatures that were circling behind her. She looked behind her and saw a hooded man clad in black and blue armour holding a rifle with an ebony blade on the barrel.
“Just who are you!” She demanded.
“The Memories Sentiment at your service.” Cillen answered her in a metallic voice, “But right now we both have something more important to attend to…it won’t be long before the alpha shows up.”
“Agreed!” She replied, “Now come we shall send all to hades!” Both ran towards the pack of remaining monsters.
“Alter Programme!” Cillen cried as he transformed his right arm into its bladed spear form and wielding it in his remaining arm, “You bastards have cost me and others too much, never again…Your Existence is Denied! ALL-DELETE!!”
“For all the people you monsters killed!” The woman threw her staff into the air, “For all my friends you took away from me, DEEP SUBMERGE! WORLD SHAKING!!!” She let out a roar and threw two spheres, one of condensed high pressure water and the other of razor sharp gale force winds.
As they shot in and homed towards the monsters they converged into one and exploded in a torrent of rage filled storms.
“Now away with you all…Supreme Thunder Crash!!!” The monsters caught inside the torrent were electrocuted one by one, each howling and screaming in pain. “You took them away…all of them!” She screamed, “Your Existence is Denied!! DARK DOME CLOSE!!!” A giant gate opened up above the monsters sucking them inside and into oblivion where they would be erased from time itself.
Cillen slashed, shot and bisected each of the remaining creatures; the last thing each of those monsters saw was brilliant gold of hate filled eyes. To him these monsters were nothing but cockroaches that needed to be destroyed down to the very last one. The two fought on destroying and erasing each of the Memoria that came charging in from the nearby streets, dozens quickly turned into over a hundred Memoria.
Cillen wanted to freeze time and spare the world the horror of these monsters, but they knew the world needed to see this. These monsters that had took their homes from them and countless others; this was where they drew the line.
The whole world watched on in awe as the two fought on, Luna was cheering them on and deep down wishing she could help Cillen like she did before. Celestia on the other hand remained stoic as she watched, reading the look on their faces. She could see the hatred and rage in their eyes, but also the pain of loss, just how could she not see it. These were just two people fighting tooth and nail just to make sure this world wouldn’t fall like her home did.
Luna had told her what had happened before she found herself here, and it left her asking herself just what did he lose to make him fight on so desperately.
It was nothing short of a one sided slaughter as both Sentiments demolished each and every one of those abominations.
“Tch…This is getting ridiculous.” Cillen complained out of frustration, “Didn’t think I needed to use this again so soon.”
“You’re going to summon?” The woman shook her head, “Well I guess we have no choice.”
“Well Luna will be pissed when she sees this.” Cillen chuckled.
“Just get on with it.” She responded impatiently. Cillen threw the Betrayal into the skies with a mighty roar.
“Nightmarish ruler of the blackest moon and the eternal night, part the midnight heavens under your rule and smother world with dark visions of harmony!!”
The clouds in the sky parted and darkened. As Cillen chanted, an ominous chill began to fill the air around the monsters.
“Now come and reform your fractured glory, and smother all who oppose you in a miasma of nightmares and the shadow of oblivion.”
The cloud dispersed revealing a fractured moon slowly reforming itself piece by piece. The monsters could only watch on in awe and confusion, as they all felt a dark piercing gaze that shook them to their core.
“Now all of you…rot in the lost memory of my home, TEMPEST ALTERNA!” Cillen screamed. A Shadow crept and spilled out of the fractured moon, surrounding them in a pitch black fog that morphed the world around them into a desolate wasteland, ruined buildings covered in blue flames and devoid of any life with the exception of the Memoria and the two Sentiments.
“What’s going on?” the woman asked herself.
“This is the world of my home, a world far in the future now lost to history.” Cillen explained, as the skies began to crack and crumble down on the monsters crushing them underneath the weight of each shard, as others began to unravel into black ribbons.
“To be more precise this is the very memory of when I destroyed Equestria in my timeline…” He continued, “And the very reason why Celestia never became a Sentiment.”
Soon every last one of the Memoria had faded away into nothing as the memory collapsed consuming and undoing them all, leaving only the two Sentiments standing amongst the now damaged streets.
“I hoped you wouldn’t show up just yet.” Cillen sighed as he pointed his rifle at the woman. “I guess you were expecting an Equestrian Sentiment?”
“I came here wondering why the timeline had been altered so badly, but instead I find an entirely new timeline…” She sneered, “And my opposite as it would seem.”
“Well what can I say? Things like time really have no meaning for things like us.” Cillen replied, “But that’s not why you’re here is it?”
“Your thirty days are up no matter how you look at it.” She warned, “You’re guests will be coming soon, it was a pain guiding them here.”
“Tch…I figured I had another week at best.” Cillen cursed. “So just like that you’re going to pass judgement on these people? They don’t even know why this is happening?”
"I see…” She sighed, “As you wish then…People and Ponies of this world! We know you are all watching us as we speak, this was a day both of us hoped could be avoided but sadly your time has just about ran out. Cancel whatever plans you have to travel, stay in your homes and with loved one so you can all avoid impending tragedy and pointless injury.”
“What are you doing?!” Cillen asked through gritted teeth, “You know fine well you can’t interfere!”
“You attracted the attention of something far above either of us.” She told him and continued, “In twenty four hours each and every last human on this planet shall change, regardless of if you want to or not.”
“No…NO!!” Cillen roared and slashed at the armour clad woman, “You or anything else doesn’t have that right!”
“Who are you to say what happens?” She roared back, blocking the blow, “This is the fate of this timeline it’s written the pages of history, no matter what you do!”
“Like hell it is!” Cillen roared back, “Go back to the gates of time where you belong! This timeline is under my protection, not yours!”
“Some job you have been doing then!” She argued back, “By the moon you’ve already caused enough damage as it is!”
“Yeah right like I can help how my powers work!” Cillen argued back, “The memory overwrite was the only reason those monsters couldn’t attack the people here!”
“And just what would you have me do then!” She roared, “The sun princess was supposed to be the Memories Sentiment instead of you!”
“Oh boo-fucking-hoo!” Cillen replied mockingly, “Excuse me if I beat her to it, it’s not like I wanted the damned job! Did you really think I was going to let those monsters consume Eques?” She sneered at him for a moment.
“Fine then…but like I said twenty four hours…” She warned him before vanishing from sight. “I’ll be watching and waiting….just remember that.”
“…” Cillen cursed, “So much for easing them into it…”
Author's Note
Next chapter is the Finale of the Thirty days arc. Can you guess who the other Sentiment is? Any way I hope you enjoyed this chapter and the story so far.
Downfall arc part 1a: Reclaim...
"Well...well are you enjoying yourself?" A voice echoed out laced with a bitter tone, "Are you having fun in your own delusions? Walking around believing someones lies?"
"Lies? What lies?" The mare cried out, "You've got some damned nerve accusing me of living a lie!"
"Heh, I can't say I don't blame you..." The voice continued, "It's a happy lie at the very least...a loving family...a cute daughter who you would move heaven and earth for...and a farther who can be there for her...far much better of what I had to deal with." The voice sounded remorseful, lamenting over something that happened in the past. "But that changes nothing...I can't have you going around pretending someone you're not."
"Just what are you babbling on about man!" The mare demanded. "Who are you?"
"Do you really not recognize my voice?" The voice laughed, "You of all people should know me best...No...I don't think you know me at all and yet I know everything about you and what you have done in my absence!" The voice was nothing short of angry. "I don't know what ever that...thing did to me, but I will not allow some impostor take away my life...my future...MY VERY IDENTITY AWAY FROM ME!!!"
"If anyone is the impostor here it's you and your twisted mind games!" The mare yelled back, "Just who the hell do you think you are!?"
A man in his mid twenties stood before the mare, blue eyes looked down at her with a look of contempt. His other features was obscured by a simple gray mask, the only other detail the mare could make out was dusty blonde hair.
"My name is Mark Geary..." I introduced myself, "And I am the person you are pretending to be...though whatever that thing did to me, it took a part of me and made you." I snapped my fingers and in place of the mare in front of me was a woman of my height, with the same hair and eye color as mine. She was gazing at me with an angry glare.
"What did you do to me!" She demanded, "Just what did you do to my body?"
"Wasn't your body to begin with...hell this isn't even your mind!" I returned her glare. "This is my mind, my body and what I want is what you and that thing took from me!"
"I don't even know what that is!" She screamed at me, "What ever this thing did to you isn't worth taking out on me!"
"No...No I suppose not..." I replied, "But the fact doesn't change that you have something that was originally mine and I want it back."
"..." She went quiet, "Is that why you have that mask on?"
"Yes..." I answered, "I've always wore a mask of some sort, even here in my own mind...wear it too long it becomes a part of you."
"...No you're not me!" She screamed, "I would never do such a thing to myself!" I grabbed her by the throat, she let out a gasp when I did so.
"I told you that it isn't the case!" I shouted at her enraged, "If anything YOU are MY shadow! You do not get to choose that! Why should you have all that happiness when I get nothing! I will not have some god damned impostor living my life!"
"...F-fuck...you!" She spat out. "Why...don't you take off that...fucking mask...and face me like...a man!"
"Heh..." I chuckled bitterly as I tossed her aside, "Alright then I'll humor you." I removed the mask covering my face and felt a change wash over me. My impostor just watched on with the change, and soon enough she looked at me.
"N-no...you look just like me..." She said with disbelief, staring at a woman who looked just like herself.
"My name is Marcia Geary..." I reintroduced myself, "This is the real me, my real self that I have hidden behind this mask."
"No! This isn't possible! You're not me!" She screamed refusing to believe her own eyes.
"Do you know what this mask is made of?" I asked, she shook her head in response. "It is made of the one thing you lack and I don't." I continued, "It's negativity, hardship, anger and my very own hatred. It is literally the side of me that I had to embrace to keep myself strong and it's the cause of all my own inner demons."
"..." She continued to say nothing.
"Have you figured it out yet?" I asked, "What you have that was taken from me?" She shook her head again.
"W-what is it?" She finally spoke.
"It's my very nature, who I am at my very core." I explained, "That thing should have destroyed me when he made you...but the funny thing is you can't erase a person heart, and I assure you he had a reason to do so."
"Why..." She asked.
"Because he didn't want anyone to suffer like he did." I answered, "As far as I could tell, but in doing so he gave us all a choice...at least that's what he told me."
"What choice?" She pleaded, "Please tell me what choice!"
"Of what to do with you." I answered grimly, "A test to see if I could take back what's mine by force, or if I could convince you to accept who you are."
"B-but...my daughter...Shane..." I sighed.
"I'm not going to kill you..." I reassured her, "You are a part of me at the end of the day, and I just don't have it in me to kill someone."
"Something...deep down...here..." She points to her heart, "Tells me you're right." The mask in my hands began to crack.
"That's what I wanted to hear." I explained, "You have to understand as we both are now we aren't whole. All that hate and rage you lack...all that negativity it's a part of you and you need to accept that and rise above it."
"And what about you?" She asked, a question I've been waiting so long for someone to ask me.
"I need to accept that I don't need to wear a mask, that I don't need to hide myself from the world...that I'm not like my father and just be my own person." I answered her, "I need to accept myself both the good and the bad." The mask cracked again in my hands starting to crumble apart. "I know it's going to be hard...it never is, but if I make a mistake I'll learn from them."
She urged me to go on not noticing she was fading away...
"It's not weak to cry, to be upset at something, I don't want to be cold to people...I don't want to push the people I love away..." I admitted feeling something wet run down my cheeks, "I don't want to be alone...to be someone who doesn't hold any value in the people around me, but I don't want to be someone who can't stand on her own two feet."
"I-I'm glad..." The woman said fading away a bit more, "Even if it was just for a little while...I had someone who loved me for simply being me...but I had no right taking all that away...to deny myself who I really was."
"I know..." I replied sitting down beside her, "But I guess we both needed this we both needed to face ourselves...I meant what I said you'll just be returning to who we originally were...you are my heart after all."
"..." She said nothing, "You know I can't even remember my name anymore."
"It's Marcia," I told her, "It always has been, but I guess everyone is going to be calling me that from now on." I joked, "Like I said you're me, just without all the negativity I do."
"Was it worth it?" She asked, "Being whole and feeling all that misery and anger again."
"It will be in the long run." I reassured her, "It'll be hard but It'll be worth it in the end."
"Your mask is fading..." She pointed out.
"I know..." I said sadly, "After this I'll not be able to wear it ever again, it's part of the price I have to pay to be whole again." There wasn't much of my reflection left now, but there was enough for me to see her shed one last tear. "For what it's worth I'm sorry..." The mask and my doppelganger finally faded away from nothing, leaving me alone in this empty canvas of my own mind.
I let out a bitter laugh I knew what I just did would cost me in the long run, what little magic I had was even less now...but at least I was myself again.
Funny how things work out...I lost my masculinity out there waking world against my own will, and now I'll never be take on my form male again in my own mind.
It's gonna get a bit awkward between myself and Shane for a while, what can I say he's more or less fucking me while that doppelganger was in control...no who am I kidding she was still me...at least some part of me.
What am I going to do...I have her memories as well as my own true memories now. I'm a mother...a mother to a child I gave birth to...that hooded man said he had changed it so she was my biological daughter.
What kind of frightening power does he possess to do something like that? He may look it but he's not human...at least not anymore.
I'll just have to take it one day at a time...because I think it's about time I woke up...
Downfall Arc pt 1b: System Restore.
I winced at the rays of light sneaking in through the hospital dorm window, it was a bit too bright for my liking. I stirred and got up, craning my neck as I did so and stretched out letting out a yawn. I looked towards Sunshine sleeping away peacefully in her bed and Shane was still out cold. I chuckled a bit he always was a heavy sleeper.
I was still shrugging off the rest of my tiredness, and I wondered briefly about that weird dream I had last night. I made my way to the dorm bathroom, the soft muffled clopping of hooves hitting the carpeted floor.
"Hmm? Did I have a growth spurt or something?" I thought to myself, I noticed that everything seemed a bit smaller than they should be. "Must be more tired than I thought..."
I did my usual morning routine...until I stopped to look at my own reflection. In the mirror I saw a pony who looked just like myself, same color eyes, same color mane and the same confused expression. I knew that it was definitely me in the mirror, so why did I feel something was off with me? It took a moment to realize what exactly what was wrong...
I looked down again, while my original human body had always been a bit on the slim side. I wasn't sure if I should be amused or bemused that I had a slightly wider hips and backside, but given the fact I was standing upright on hooves of all things I guess I should be surprised. It wasn't uncommon for me to over hear some woman pass me by and mutter something about me having a cute butt in the past, but this was ridiculous. Whatever I had changed into would be best described as a hybrid of my human and pony form.
"What the hell is going on?" I asked myself. I looked back in the mirror I still had my fur, my horn and my ears on the top of my head. I checked behind me to confirm my tail was still there and it was, a quick lazy sway told me it was indeed my tail. If anything was different my cutie mark had changed slightly, the gear hadn't changed, but was joined by additional two gears interlocked with it, and the space where the heart and cross was had been filled with a red heart with a gold trim around it.
"Why did my cutie mark change?" I wondered confused, "I thought this thing couldn't change once you got it." It just came to my attention that I felt totally naked, plush blue fur or not.
"...Um Shane?" I called out. Shane stirred from his sleep and let out a loud yawn.
"Uh-huh...yeah Marcia?" He answered tiredly.
"Could you get Dr Weiss...and some clothes please." I asked him embarrassed.
"Uh sure." He asked, "What's up, and why do you need clothes?"
"..." I hesitated for a moment, "Shane...I'm currently butt naked..."
"So?" Shane replied, "You don't have anything I haven't seen before, or have you forgot about that." I blushed at those memories.
"God damn it Blondie!" I yelled at him through the bathroom door, "I'm standing upright on my hooves here." I tried to explain.
"..." Shane raised a brow, "I didn't know we could do that?"
"Shane..." I said losing my patience, "Last time I checked I wasn't taller than 5ft tall, standing upright, had hands, had boobs on my chest, and a slight bubble butt! Get. The. Doctor. And. Clothes. Now!" I could hear Shane gallop off out the room and down the hall.
"That dumb-ass..." I sighed, and it finally clicked what Shane had said. "Oh dear god I fucked my best friend..." A flash of the memories went before my eyes...wait those weren't my memories, but rather those of that girl from my dream. "Just what's happening to me? Why do I have her memories as well as my own?"
A flash of a hooded man entered my mind, I don't know why but there's something very off about him.
"Did he do this to me?" I wondered.
"Mommy?" Sunshine asked through the door, "Are you okay? Where's daddy?" I winced slightly unsure how to answer, I looked around looking for something to cover myself with...
"Ah-hah!" A towel caught my eye and it was large enough to cover me, I wrapped it around my body. It wasn't much but it would have to do.
"Um...daddy went to get the doctor honey." I answered, "Something seems to have happened to mommy...I'm coming out now, so promise me you won't be scared okay?"
"'Kay!" Sunshine replied.
I came out of the bathroom, embarrassed. Sunshine just stared at me in shock, not sure of what to say.
"Mommy..." Sunshine finally spoke, "What happened to you?"
"I don't know..." I answered pulling my daughter into a hug, "I woke up like this..."
It was quiet for a few moments, until we were interrupted by Shane coming in through the door accompanied by Dr Narcissa and a smaller white unicorn with wings. They both looked at me both in shock due to my appearance.
"By the stars..." Dr Narcissa spoke, "Just what happened to you!?"
The smaller winged unicorn gave me a funny look, as if she was trying to read me or something.
"Interesting...but still what is she?" The alicorn thought to herself. I shot her a dirty look without realizing it.
"Why don't you actually ask me instead of going into my mind uninvited!" I mentally scolded her, "I'm not very fond of strangers coming in and messing with things they shouldn't! Now GET OUT!!!"
"By the sun..." The alicorn took a few steps back in shock, Dr Narcissa looked at the alicorn with a confused look. "She just kicked me out of her mind..."
"What!?" Dr Narcissa exclaimed, "How could she do that?"
"I-I apologize Ms...Geary was it?" The alicorn apologized, "My name is Tia, I'm Serena's older sister...I didn't realize you could feel me read your thoughts."
"No...it's alright..." I replied, "I'm not sure how I did it myself...I don't know what's going on with me right now...At least you aren't some guy in a hood."
"I see..." Tia replied, hiding the fact she knew who I was referring to.
I just stared at the two in front of me, I couldn't say exactly why but something felt...off about them. No foreign would be a better word to describe them both, but it wasn't in the bad way. In fact I couldn't feel any malice or bad intentions from them.
"So...just what is going on here?" Shane asked.
"Well, everyone who was turned into a pony was human once right?" Serena stated, "So I wonder is what we seeing here a reversion, or a cross between the two forms."
"Sorry I was delayed Serena did I miss...anything..." Dr Raines took one look at me. "What the hell?" I took one look at him, something felt wrong with the way he was staring at me...I couldn't say why but he felt familiar to me in all the wrong ways.
"STAY AWAY FROM ME AND MY DAUGHTER!!!" I screamed fearfully, crawling away until I was up against the wall with nowhere to go. Dr Raines took a few steps forward trying to reassure me nothing was going to happen. "I-I SAID STAY AWAY!!!" The next thing Dr Raines knew he was pinned up against the opposite wall by a faint barrier pressing against him keeping him in place. Another two barriers sharpened into makeshift spears hovered above me threatening to impale him if he dared come any closer.
"Dr Raines I think it would be best if you would leave..." Serena urged him, "Marcia please stop what ever you are doing and we'll make sure he'll never bother you again."
The barrier and barrier-spears faded away and Dr Raines fell to his knees trying to get his breath back.
"I-I'm sorry...I don't know why..." I apologized, "But you remind me of something that messed with my memories a while ago."
Shane took one worried look at me, and then one at Dr Raines...He could of sworn he saw a flash of a hooded man in his place.
"Raines..." Shane growled out, "It would be best if you leave right now..."
Dr Raines was surprised at Shane's sudden outburst towards him, but he got up and left without a word.
Dr Narcissa managed to get me some clothes and led me into another room to ask me some questions about what had happened to me. I answered them all as best I could, I even told her about the strange dream I had the previous night, about that hooded man who messed with my memories, and how I had both sets of memories now.
"I've taken the liberty of contacting your parents Marcia, they should be here with in a few moments time." Serena stated.
"Thank you..." I replied,
"If you don't mind me asking, how do you feel right now?" Serena asked.
"Body aside?" I answered, "I feel like I'm who I should be...as weird as that sounds."
"Hmm..." Serena wondered, "I wonder if your current form was your own bodies attempt to revert you back to your original form."
"But how though?" I asked, "Why did i end up as some hybrid between the two?"
"My theory...if your dream was anything to go by..." Serena hesitated, "Is that you took on this form because while something had messed around your memories, your original sense of self had become so strong to be overwritten by what was done to you, but couldn't revert back fully so instead of getting rid of the implanted memories you absorbed them instead."
"..." I thought for a moment, "It would explain why I feel...whole right now. I still have her memories Serena...of how happy she and Shane were, was it selfish of me to take that happiness away, even if it was a lie?"
"I can't answer that Marcia." Serena admitted, "But I know what it's like to have something you love ripped away like that."
"..." I was quiet for a moment, "Part of me still loves him you know...It's a feeling that wasn't mine to begin with, but one I can't forget. As much as a dumb-ass he is, he's my dumb-ass."
"I fell in love once along time ago..." Serena trailed off.
"What happened?" I asked.
"He passed away..." Serena explained, "He died saving my life...he said that even if he lost everything I was the only thing left that was important to him."
"I-I'm sorry to hear that." I apologized.
"Don't be..." Serena trailed off, "We only knew each other a couple of months. A couple months I'll never forget...I think I'm the only one who remembers him."
A moment of awkward silence passed between us, each lost in our own thoughts.
"Hey this is crazy thought, but if this happened to me because of my memories were tampered with. Does that mean it'll happen to everyone else to?" I asked.
"I really don't see why not." Serena answered giving the idea some thought, "Human kind does have the habit of adapting rather quickly."
"Mark?" A woman's voice was heard as the door opened, "Is that really you?"
"Mom?" I answered hugging my mom, "Yeah it's me."
"What happened to you?" She asked, "How did you change? Are you really my son?" The questions never seemed to stop coming out of my mother's mouth.
"Yeah it's me mom." I answered, "I'm Mark no one else, thought I guess Marcia would be more appropriate considering my gender."
"Why didn't you change back fully?" She asked a little upset.
"...I don't think I can mom." I replied sensing her worry, "I'm getting the feeling that I'm stuck like this for good." This seemed to upset my mom a bit but she just smiled.
"I guess it's a small price to pay then for having my son remember who he truly is." Mom stated, "The doctors told me about the changes to your memories."
"Mom..." I said solemnly, "I still have those memories as well as my own original memories." My mom's eyes widened.
"Then everything you did and said..." Mom hesitated, "I caught you a while back...with Shane..."
"Yeah...I know." I replied embarrassed, "I guess things are going to be awkward between us for while...it's going to be weird having a boyfriend..."
Cillen was pacing back and forth in the apartment he, Luna and Celestia shared. He was wondering how Marcia had undone his changes to her memory, from his point of view it shouldn't have been possible.
"It's funny isn't Cillen." Celestia had asked as she entered the room, "You can erase and change memories as you wish, but can't change a person's very sense of self. I wonder if the girl had some outside assistance? I would imagine it would take another sentiment to undo what you have done."
"No..." Cillen had growled out angrily, "What I've done can't be undone with out my consent as far as memory altering goes, unless the original self was restored...some...how..." A look of realization washed over Cillen's features. "That interfering time manipulating witch!" He roared, "This must have been her doing!"
"Oh?" Celestia exclaimed, "Explain."
"It's like writing something on paper with a pencil, you can erase it and change it but there will always be some imprint of the original there." He explained, "What that witch did, if it was her...was bring the girl's original self forward in time from the moment just before I made the changes, then the original overwrites the copy but retains the changes made."
"That doesn't explain her current form though." Celestia asked, "And what if it was the girl's own doing?"
"It would be her own power..." Cillen guessed, "...She's unable to become a Memoria, or rather just being around her is like poison to them."
"Interesting." Celestia thought to herself. "And how would you know this?"
"Because it's the same thing that happened to Luna when she became took on a human form." He continued, "It'll happen you, your friends and everyone else who lives on this planet."
"What!?" Celestia exclaimed, "Why?"
"It's that witch's damn influence." Cillen explained, "You saw that warning, this is what she meant."
"How?" She asked curious.
"I control memories, she controls time..." He said simply, "She can control time in any shape or form she wishes to...including speeding up the evolutionary clock."
"..."
"Marcia didn't change because she reverted back to something close to her original form, she changed because she was forced to evolve." He continued, "When evolution occurs it's usually in response to a threat to the survival of a species. In this case it's in response to the Memoria...and myself. Pluto is taking the changes I made and refining them into the perfect defense."
"You're that much of a threat?" Celestia asked.
"..." Cillen remained quiet for the moment, "I'm not the first Memories Sentiment, I'm the second."
Celestia narrowed her eyes, but said nothing.
"I killed my predecessor, the one responsible for attacking your world and mine..." He continued, "He was the one who created the Memoria."
"!!" Celestia took a few steps back.
"I'm as much as a threat to you as the Memoria are..." He said turning to her, "My predecessor could create Memoria by extracting the memories of others, corrupting them like a virus then deleting the original...I can do the same thing...or rather something similar."
"Then all the memories you changed!!" Celestia shouted, "Do you plan to do the same to this world!"
"No...I didn't erase the original..." He said calmly, "Or rather i can't."
"Why not!" Celestia said through gritted teeth.
"Because I asked the time witch to erase that ability completely." He reassured her and laughed, "I know how dangerous I am, do really think I'll allow that sort of power go unchecked?"
Author's Note
I hope you all enjoyed the chapter, and the two biggest revelations to the story.
Downfall Arc pt 1c: The Last Memory.
"I know how dangerous I am, do you really think I'll allow that sort of power go unchecked?" Celestia just stared at Cillen in complete utter shock.
Here before her now was the man who killed the man responsible for the monsters that had attacked her now destroyed home.
"Why..." It wasn't a question but a plead, "Why did you do all this?"
"..." Cillen sighed, "I'm not to blame for all this Celestia..." He paused for moment, "But I did kill the person who did, all I'm doing is cleaning up his mess."
"..." Celestia just gave him a hard glare.
"I didn't have a choice." He explained, "If I didn't you or anyone else wouldn't be here right now."
Celestia just remained silent, contemplating his words.
"Can you imagine it, Celestia?" He looked directly at her,making sure she could read every word that came from his mouth. "To be the very last one standing - the only living thing on a dying world, that could do anything and everything you could to stop those monsters getting through into your world and this one...and nothing you could do worked." Cillen paused for a moment, "They would have used that mirror...I believe you know which one. So I had to destroy it, I did it after Luna went through."
"...You did all that just to save my sister?" Cillen nodded.
"I took the last remaining weapon I had..." As if on cue a black spear appeared in his hands. "And I fought every last one of them, killing as many as I could. Some of the monsters I had killed had been friends and family once, with each one killed I forgot them, until there was nothing left of a shell of a man who was fighting an impossible war single handed."
"It was too late though wasn't it?" Celestia had asked.
"The planet had already began to be devoured by that false moon." He answered, "That's when I saw him...the one had caused all this."
"The original Memories Sentiment..." Celestia muttered to herself.
"You've been quite a pest to me boy!" A hooded shadow snarled out in a low deep tone, giving Cillen a glare with it's cold crimson eyes. "But I commend you for lasting as long as you have, I guess my thesis held some truth after all. Although not quite what I had expected."
"Fuck you!" Cillen roared, the Memoria that had surrounded him had given him and the hooded shadow a huge distance between them. "Fuck you and your thesis! I'll kill every last one of you bastards if I have to!"
Cillen rushed in and stabbed the hooded monster through the chest, only for him to be thrown aside as if it was nothing. The hooded shadow just laughed.
"It's useless, that pathetic element of yours wouldn't be enough to stop me even if you had the other five." The Shadow boasted. Cillen however was having none of it, and launched into another attack. Only this time the Shadow had brought out his own weapon - a vapor like scythe, and countered sending Cillen flying away into the ground. "Are you ready to race the reaper boy?"
Cillen got back up refusing to give up, regardless if one of his arms was torn off from that last counter.
"Time is running out boy, and soon this world will be truly mine!" The shadow hissed, "And soon so shall every other world out there. Think about it boy everything that ever was erased."
Something washed over Cillen, an emotion that had bubbling up from deep inside since the very beginning of this entire mess.
"I...won't..." He seethed quietly, "I won't..." he repeated over and over, "I WON'T LET YOU DESTROY I HOLD DEAR!!!" Cillen's roar echoed through out the vanishing valley. The winds howled, the storms raged, the earth shook and the sky began to crack and shatter with Cillen's rage.
"What?" The shadow hissed out.
The shadow and Cillen charged, scythe and spear clashed as the entire world around them fell apart. Blow after blow they rained down upon each other, each should have killed a mortal man a hundred times over.
"Tch..." The shadow cursed, "I guess the theory of being the last one of your species was correct after all, no ordinary human should be this powerful."
The shadow was cut short in his thoughts as Cillen threw him into the ground. The Shadow let out a howl of rage that blew Cillen away, he received a glare through the dust cloud.
"What!?" The Shadow screamed in outrage, "Boy what is the meaning of this."
As the dust cloud cleared, the Shadow could see Cillen was glaring right back. Slowly being encased in what looked like armor, but in the process Cillen was seemingly fading away and the armor was taking his place.
"Didn't I tell you?" Cillen said through quiet fury, "I said I would be putting everything that I am into killing you. Even if it means I won't exist anymore!"
"A vain effort." The Shadow mocked, and charged in once again.
The met each other blow for blow, neither could get the edge over the other for very long. Each clash of their weapons ruining the dying world around them even further.
Cillen was fading faster and faster with each passing second, and very soon there would be nothing left of him, but an armored husk.
In an almighty roar the Shadow clashed his scythe with Cillens Spear and broke it, throwing Cillen back from the sheer force and in one deft movement it was over as the Shadow had impaled Cillen with the broken spear.
Cillen fell to the ground lifeless, the Memoria howled in triumph and the Shadow just glared at Cillen's lifeless corpse and walked forward to his goal. A flash of life flicked before Cillen's lifeless eyes, a memory of woman, a locket, and a promise replaying endlessly as Cillen finally faded away.
A lone armored figure rose up from the ground, his very presence alone shattering the sky leaving nothing but a endless white void. The Shadow turned to face his now armor clad enemy, and let out a howl of frustration.
The armored figure walked forward without a word, his gaze never leaving the shadow once. The Memoria attacked intending to rip their victim to shreds, only to be erased from existence for the mere attempt to get close.
The broken spear that lay in pieces began to vanish and reform in the armored man's hands, the once brilliant blue spear became jet black and radiated nothing but malice and betrayal.
With a single swing the surrounding Memoria had vanished from sight. Bit by bit the world had faded away into nothing but a white void, leaving nothing but the Shadow and the living suit of armor.
"What are you?" The Shadow demanded.
The armored man stopped in his tracks and answered.
"The last wishes and will of a man now forgotten." The armor charged forward towards the shadow, grabbing him by the throat and tearing it out.
"No more of your lies..."
In another blink of the eye the armor had tore off both the shadows arms.
"Never again will you hurt another with those hands..."
Blow after blow rained down upon the shadow, each one for every person he killed, for every monster he created. The armor had no intention of stopping with the sheer brutality he was inflicting.
There was no weapons, no magic, and no word between them throughout the beating, only the sound of metal meeting shadowy flesh and pleads for mercy. What must have been hours or perhaps even days, months or even years flew by; who could tell in the endless white void they were both in.
All that was left was a single armored figure standing vigilant over a lifeless human body that was once the shadow. Left only to rot and fade away into nothing as the years countless years flew by.
An emerald armor clad woman walked into the white void, looking to stop her sentiment counterpart. Only to find a suit of armor that lay dormant, standing over what seemed to be the remains of someone if the blood stains were any indication.
"What drove you to this...?" She briefly wondered looking at the lifeless armor, "I see you killed the Memories Sentiment, but in doing so..."
The armor let out a loud creak as it began to slowly move little by little...
"L...L-L...L-Lu...Luna." A broken voice spoke from the armor. The armor turned towards the woman. "Y-y...y-you're...n-not...Luna!"
The rusted armor jerked forward slowly step by step, ignoring the woman.
The armor walked onwards into the distance and faded into the void, the woman knew this wouldn't be the last time she would see of the armor.
Each step the armor took the more life seemed to return to it, and a part of it's armor fell off it's body and faded away, revealing what was underneath bit by bit. More and more of the armor fell off and faded until there was nothing more but a hooded man who collapsed and fell into an unfamiliar world.
"That's pretty much all I can remember, anything before that is gone." Cillen explained, "I think you know the rest by now."
"I think there's more to this story..." Celestia stated, "I think the truth lies with your missing memories." Cillen agreed, but even then he knew Luna didn't have all of his memories, only her side of what had happened.
"My guess would be the time witch." Cillen shrugged, "But she isn't telling anyone anything anytime soon."
"I see." Was all Celestia had to say.
Author's Note
Well here you go the first part of Cillen's back story, or rather how he became the Memories Sentiment. Hope you enjoyed the chapter, and a quick bit of trivia for you all to ponder.
"Have you figured out what the Betrayal Spear really is?"
Downfall Arc part 2: The Berserker...
The doctors had been running tests on me, trying to find out what caused my change into a human-pony hybrid. The tests they ran only confirmed that my new body was healthy as it could be, and that I still had my magic even if it seemed somewhat weaker now.
"Well Marcia, " Samuel started, "We just don't know what caused your change, and I highly doubt there is a scientific reason behind it."
"What about magic?" I inquired, "I mean it hardly seems an impossibility now."
"Maybe so," He stated, "But I think the bigger question is, is it just you or will everybody follow a similar change?"
"Could this be in response to those monsters we saw on TV?" I wondered, "Just what were those things anyway?"
"Marcia you mentioned something about a hooded man do you think he could be responsible for this?" He asked.
"No..." I answered, "He only went as far as messing with my memories, he said he was a Sentiment or something."
"I see..." Samuel just looked at me with a rather dark look, it was obvious he knew who I was referring to.
"I take it you've met him..." I asked.
"Marcia..." He paused, "That man is dangerous beyond belief, and I don't trust him or that woman he is with..."
"Dr Raines and Narcissa?" I inquired, "I'm not too keen on Raines I don't know why but he just rubs me the wrong way, but Dr Narcissa has been a great help regarding all this. I don't think Raines has anything to do with that hooded man though."
"Samuel, there's a Ms Meiou here to see you." The voice over the intercom announced.
"Send her in." Samuel said, "If you excuse me Marcia I'm afraid we'll have to continue this another time." I nodded and said my goodbyes, as I left the room a passed a rather tall emerald haired woman who was looking at me through those piercing eyes of hers.
"Ah, you must be Marcia," The woman greeted, "I've been hearing all sorts about you, my name is Setsuna Meiou."
"A pleasure." I returned her greeting, though something is off with this woman she is giving off a similar vibe to Raines. "Don't mind me, I wouldn't want to make you late with your meeting."
"Oh I'm not worried, I'm sure I have all the time in the world." She joked, "I guess the rumors of your change was more than I expected. Even right down to your eye color, what a wonderful shade of gold."
"My eyes?" I wondered, "They're supposed to be blue."
"E-excuse me but I have to get going now." I blurted out as I ran down the hall.
"Hm-mm-mn." Setsuna laughed, "I'll be seeing you again soon enough Marcia."
"Marcia honey...what's wrong?" Shane asked as I rushed into the room while Matt just looked confused as ever. I ignored them both as I ran into the bathroom to check the mirror. I looked at my reflection and found my eyes were still...blue.
"Marcia what's wrong it's not often I see you shaken up like this," Matt asked.
"Have you two noticed anything weird about my eyes?" I asked,
"We haven't noticed anything weird but we'll get to that, Shane and I were about to discuss everything we know so far." Matt continued. I calmed myself down and went into the other room.
"Well first off what do we know about these changes." Shane asked,
"It started with that false moon." I answered, "The changes started not long after that thing showed up, not to mention those people going missing."
"The next things were the changes to our memories," Shane continued, "Most likely the hooded man that Marcia told us about is responsible for that. Unfortunately our memories are still affected though Marcia's most recent change seems to have restored hers."
"Then we have those monsters we saw on the TV a few days ago." Matt added, "And those two armored figures that fought those things."
"Not to mention, we saw normal humans turn into those monsters." I stated, "I don't think those armored figures are friendly with each other though, but that's not my concern."
"Hmm?" Matt wondered, "What's on your mind?"
"Those new doctors Raines and Narcissa." I replied, "Raines and Narcissa is giving me weird vibes there's something off with them. I'm not too sure about Narcissa but Raines is definitely someone I can't trust."
"I've take it you've noticed it too then." Shane asked.
"Noticed what?" Matt and I both asked.
"Every single member of staff is turned into a pony since yesterday, but those two aren't even seem affected." Shane explained, "Not only that no one has seemed to noticed either."
"Yeah there was a warning that everyone would be turned into a pony in the space of twenty four hours." I replied, "but that warning was over a week ago."
"Exactly there should have been more or a panic." Shane continued, "But everyone is going on as if nothing has happened."
"Something very wrong has been going on and we are only just now noticed it?" Matt concluded.
"Jeez we're way above our heads with this." Shane sighed.
"There's one more thing..." I added, "There's another human here..."
"A third...?" Matt asked.
"Yeah I bumped into her on the way here." I explained, "She's giving me the same vibes as Raines."
"What about that Alicorn?" Shane asked, "Anything on her?"
"Who Tia?" I answered, "No she's giving the same vibe as Narcissa, but that could because they are related."
"Do you think we should get the rest of gang in on this?" Matt wondered.
"I don't see why not." Shane added, "I don't think we have a choice in the matter now."
"I would feel better with a few more numbers on our side." I stated, "Do you think we will have to defend ourselves from those monsters?"
"I wouldn't rule that out." Matt answered, "Though I don't know how Shane and I would fair at the moment if it came to that. I think you're the only one here that would stand any sort of a chance with that new body of yours."
"..." I said nothing to that.
"The biggest question right now is what do those monsters and those armored figures want with our home." Shane inquired, but was met with a silence from both of us.
"Mommy!!" I shot up awake in a panic. "Mommy Help!!!!"
"Sunshine!!" I panicked, "Shane! SHANE!! WAKE UP!!!" Shane just laid there motionless frozen in place, as if something was keeping him frozen there.
"Mommy!!" The scream of my daughter sounded like it came from outside. I ran out of my room and almost screamed when I saw everyone frozen in place like Shane was.
"W-what's going on here?!" I screamed, but it fell upon deaf ears.
SSSSSKKRRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!
I ran as fast I could to the source of my daughter's screaming and the sound of that horrifying shrieking. A run became a gallop as I soon found myself in the hospital parking lot and Sunshine running for her life from two of those monsters.
"Mommy!! Daddy,,,HELP!!!" Sunshine screamed frightened beyond belief.
"LEAVE MY DAUGHTER ALONE!!" I screamed as I grabbed a nearby pipe and charged.
I swung at one of the creatures making an audible clang against it's hard armor like skin. Only to be flung aside by it's tail, as it continued their advance.
"I SAID LEAVE MY DAUGHTER ALONE!!!" I grabbed both the creatures with my telekinesis and threw them both into a nearby car.
SKKRRRRRIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!
"SUNSHINE! RUN...FIND SHANE AND STAY THERE UNTIL i COME BACK!!" I shouted, she nodded and ran as fast she could.
SKKKKKRRRRRRRIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!
"You two aren't going anywhere..." I glared at them, "Let's see how you handle someone who can fight back..."
"I'm going to need a better weapon for starters that skin of theirs is going to be a problem." I thought to myself. "Maybe if I use my magic as well...I guess I don't have much of a choice regardless of the risk."
One of the creatures lunged at me and sent me back a couple of meters from the force. The only thing that kept me from being injured from that last attack was barrier I created at the last moment.
"Christ just what are the hell are these things?" I wondered to myself, "Tch...this barrier won't hold up against these things if this keeps up..." The two monsters continued to thrash against the barrier, each blow causing me to wince in pain from the strain of each impact.
An audible hum could be heard as both of the creatures let loose a roar and fired some sort of blast at me, the blast had more than enough force to shatter my barrier and send me flying into a nearby car.
"God that hurt..." I winced from the pain, "Okay...plan B if in doubt throw something!"
With a huge amount of effort I lifted the car I landed on with my telekinesis and threw it with everything I could at those two monsters. The creatures shrieked as the car exploded into flames, but soon enough they emerged unharmed.
"God fucking dammit..." I panted, "That should of singed them at least..." With out warning I felt a sharp pain in my chest, "Ngh...f-fuck...m-my heart...why now!?" I tried my hardest to not keel over from the pain. "D-did I push myself to hard..."
I gave both those creatures a dirty look of contempt.
"I-I'm not going down just yet." I refused to not while these things are after my daughter. "I only got one option left now even if it kills me!" I muttered to myself while I cracked my knuckles. "Now let's see what Martial arts and Magic can do! Go-Ken: Big Bang Impact!" The blue glow of magic surrounded my arms and before either of the creatures realized it, they were knocked into air with a visible fist shaped dent in the side of their heads.
"Ow...fuck that was like hitting solid steel." I winced in pain, "Tch...guess that wasn't enough..." Both of the creatures got back up and let out a furious snarl. "That would have killed anything else..."
"..." I was silent for a moment as I stared the creatures down, "Am I really going to have to do that?" I gestured my hand forward towards them. "Release Restraint Wave!" I screamed, and with everything I could throw into my telekinesis I blew them away leaving nothing but a crater and upturned and wrecked cars.
There was a rumbling in the rubble.
"No..." I growled in frustration, "No....!! Rrgggh!! JUST FUCKING DIE ALREADY!!! GO-KEN STAGE 2: RELEASE RESTRAINT WAVE!!!" With another blast both of the monsters were being pummeled through sheer telekinetic force into the ground. I coughed and panted, and continued to cough until I was coughing up blood.
SSSSSSSSSSKKKKKKKKKKKRRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!
"Why...why won't they die?" I wondered, "I put everything I had into that last blast and it didn't fucking hurt them!!" I felt a surge of anger building up, "At this rate...I'll won't be able to save my daughter...my family...anyone...THESE MONSTERS. NEED. TO. DIE. NOW!!!"
"Heheheheh..." The creatures glared and roared at me, "AAAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAH!!!!!" Both of the creatures was sent flying back from the force that erupted.
"So I see...a berserker..." A woman muttered to herself. "Like her father..."
The monsters got back up and were met with the sight of a woman laughing as if she was possessed, shrouded in a dark aura, with a set of cold golden eyes glaring them down.
"This was their weapon...I'm sorry Cillen but I can't allow you or that woman to do this to her." The woman continued. "This is her magic giving her rage a visible form."
Various barriers began to hover around me as they appeared one by one, and sharpened themselves into blades. In a sudden burst of speed the berserker grabbed one of the barrier-blades, and began slashing away at both the monsters laughing all the while.
Unbeknownst to both of the observers a little filly was hiding and watching the ongoing battle horrified.
The fight continued on as the berserker woman fought the two creatures tooth and nail. To the woman observing the brutality of the berserker's attacks were starting to inflict damage against the creatures armor like skin.
"HAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!" the laughing continued as the berserker rained blade after blade down upon the monsters, even with all the damage she had been inflicted with she just ignored it and kept fighting.
If this didn't end soon she would have to step in...She was sure that the berserker's heart couldn't take the strain much longer. She noticed that the berserker was slowing down little by little, and her breathing was getting harder.
SKKKKRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!
"HAHAHAHAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!" They both charged at each other again and again.
"It's no use no matter what she tries it's not enough..." The woman muttered. "...Wait."
"HAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!!" the berserker-woman screamed, as the woman began to move faster and faster picking up each of the fallen barrier-blades and slashing the creatures in a blur.
"So this is what the human body is capable of when it's pushed to it's limits...but it's going to kill her at if she pushes herself further...I haven't got a choice now..."
The creatures soon found themselves both impaled by two pale blue arrows made of solid moonlight and slumped over dead.
"Marcia that's enough...!" The woman shouted.
"RRRGGGGGGGGAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Marcia responded in a roar of blind rage.
"M-mommy..." A weak cry out of fear, as Sunshine stood between the two women frightened. "p-please s-stop..."
"S-sun...s-shine..." the aura faded away, "...I-I'm...s-sorry...you...had to...see this...s-side of me..." Marcia spoke as she lost consciousness as she succumbed to her injuries...
Author's Note
First chapter of the new year I hope you all enjoy it. If you have any questions I'm happy to answer.
Downfall Arc part 3a: The Quiet Guardian.
"What was that husband of ours thinking?" A woman's voice muttered to herself frustrated, "She shouldn't have to be dragged into all this."
"Princess are you sure you should have brought that...thing here?" Another voice asked, "We all saw what she became when she fought those Memoria!"
"We suggest you hold your tongue in silence, Twilight Sparkle!" the princess scolded, "You should know fine well what happens when magic is overwhelmed by raw emotions!"
"Well as much as I hate to say it Luna, but ever since you brought her here Rainbow Dash has been in nothing but pain!" Twilight argued back, "She's in the same kind of pain from whatever that Sentiment did to her."
"M-mommy?"
"Sun-shine?" I said groggily, "T-thank god your alright." I gave a tired smile to my daughter, relieved she was okay.
"I can't believe you're still alive after that." Said a lavander pony I didn't quite recognise, "Letting your magic overwhelm you like that..." She threw me a scolding look, "That was completely reckless of you! Didn't they teach you anything in magic school!"
"Well humans don't usually have access to magic." Another much taller pony corrected her, she was like myself a hybrid of human and pony though I did note the addition of wings.
"I didn't think I'd meet some like myself so soon." I said aloud.
"Trust us Marcia we doubt we will be the last." The larger mare replied, "Our name is Luna, Princess of the Night although you may know us as Dr Serena Narcissa."
"I...see." Was all I could come out with.
"You really scared us back there." Luna stated, "If I were you I would advise against giving into whatever that was again. It's not very often magic gets to go berserk like that...power like that changes you in the worst possible ways."
"...so you saw that..." I asked solemnly.
"Everypony here saw what you became!" Twilight has decided to speak, "You became an utter monster!" I stared the lavender alicorn down, "Because of your rampaging magic one of my cloest friends has been in nothing but pain!"
"Yeah well sometimes it takes a monster to destroy one!" I argued back, "Did you really think I would let those things kill my daughter!"
"That's enough both of you!" Luna commanded, "Twilight we suggest you leave at once!"
"Fine..." Twilight had said through gritted teeth, as she left.
"You have to forgive her..." Luna commented, "When it comes to her friends, she's very protective..."
"I can't really blame her." I answered, "I would probably be the same way if anything happened to mine."
"Well we must say loyalty has been rare sight amongst the few humans I've had to interact with." Luna explained, "A lot of ponies here have a very dim view of humanity at the present and we can't fault them my time with my husband has been a less than fine example of humanity."
"So why are you here...?" I asked, "and where are we exactly?"
"This is Lane of Memory, a world in-between yours and mine." Luna explained, "From Twilight and Cadance have told us, our world has been completely destroyed so my sister send the survivors to yours."
"Those monsters?" I asked, Luna just nodded.
"We admit this isn't our first time to this world, we've been living her for nearly 33 years." Luna explained, "We didn't think Twilight would react so badly to humans after her previous encounters with your kind...I guess a lot has changed since I was with Cillen."
"You know him?" I asked.
"He's my husband..." Luna said with a tear, "Though he doesn't know about this form I'm in."
"There's something very wrong about him..." I said aloud.
"That's because he's the hooded man who changed your memory." Luna said flatly, "My sister sent him to find me and to put an end to the Memoria."
"Why did he do this to me?" I asked.
"To blind the Memoria for one, they can't track you if you change or wipe your memories." Luna explained, "We think that is enough questions about that for now, as we must talk to you about your situation."
"What my current form?" I asked.
"More importantly your magic, we're sure you've guess by now that your magic is tied to your emotions." Luna explained, "And the more negative the emotions are the more out of control they become, and we're sorry to say that darkness has already branded you."
"What do you mean?" I replied.
"Your eyes were never gold before were they?" Luna asked simply, I shook my head no. "Do you know where those dark emotions came from?"
"...I was scared of losing my daughter..." I answered quietly, "I didn't want to lose one of the few people I cherish more than anything. It's that feeling of hopelessness and loneliness that overwhelmed me...then there was a familiar sense of betrayal."
"A sense of betrayal?" Luna inquired.
"A long time ago my real father abandoned me and my mother for another woman." I explained, "I don't think I've ever felt so betrayed."
"Marcia...We want to focus your magic for me and form it into something that comes from the heart, but your whole being into it." Luna asked, "We know you're still recovering but please humor us."
I stood up with Luna's help and My daughter just watched on. I reached my hand out and focused, "Put my entire being into it huh?" I thought to myself, I thought about everything that I had been through in my entire life, all the friends I had made, My mom and dad, my little brother and sister, Shane and my daughter and how I cherished every one of them.
Luna watched on a something began to take form from my focus. Luna could feel my emotions and thoughts behind my magic, the utter loyalty I had to my family and friends.
Back in the corners of my mind I felt something call out to me, something that I was missing, something I was lacking, something that was urging me to reclaim it.
In another part of the Lane of Memory...
"AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!! MAKE IT STOP!!!" A rainbow haired Pegasus cried out.
"Dashie please tell me what's wrong!" Twilight cried out, Rainbow couldn't answer from the sheer volume of pain.
"Her Cutie Mark!!" A pink pony pointed out, "It's glowing!!"
With Celestia and Cillen...
"RRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!! God damn it my arm!!!" Cillen roared in pain, "What's happening to my arm?!!!"
Cillen's mechanical arm soon tore itself from his body and reformed into a spear, then into a pendant Celestia recognized right away then back again.
"That's the element of Loyalty!" Celestia stated in astonishment.
"NNNNNGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!" Cillen gritted out, "W-what? Why is the Betrayal doing this now?!"
"Something is calling out to it." Celestia answered, "I think it's found it's bearer."
Back with Marcia, Sunshine and Luna...
"I need this power." I said through gritted teeth, the mutterings in the back of my mind urging me to reclaim it. "C'mon damn it!"
"Are you willing to embrace your darkness, for the sake of everything you care for?"
"YES FOR THE LOVE OF GOD YES!!!" I screamed.
"Then awaken your true potential!"
Back with Cillen and Celestia...
The Betrayal split into the spear and the Element of Loyalty and both disappeared in a flash of light.
"What just happened?" Cillen panted out.
"Hope." Celestia had stated.
With Twilight and the others...
"Look..." Pinkie Pie pointed up in the sky.
"N-no way...that's the Element of Loyalty!" Twilight called out as if flew back into her friend, "Then what's that darkness in the sky..."
Back with Marcia, Sunshine and Luna...
"No...this can't be..." Luna cried out, she and Sunshine were barely managing to be blown away from the utter force coming from Marcia.
The darkness in the sky shattered and reformed into azure and black shards. I reached my hand out to grab it, as if something inside was possessing me, some raw primal instinct...
"M-mommy?" Sunshine whispered.
Upon hearing those words I remembered what had happened, what I could have lost...then something inside me snapped.
"ETERNAL RELEASE RESTRAINT!!!" All that was seen next was a flash of azure light.
When the light faded away, Luna and Sunshine were left speechless and upon realization I was just as speechless. I looked down and noticed my clothes had changed, I looked at my reflection in a nearby mirror.
I was clothed in a hooded white sleeveless cloak that ended with a transition from white to blue at the bottom, underneath that was black corset like vest with trims of silver and a blue skirt with black leggings, I was wearing white thigh high boots with a blue trimming on my feet, and my hands and arms were covered in matching arm length gloves.
Both my eyes were gold and I was wearing make up, I couldn't help but notice that I was wearing a leather choker with a smaller version of my Cutie mark hanging off it. I couldn't help but notice my mane and tail had a single blue highlight, not to mention that gold tiara I was wearing.
"..." I didn't know exactly what to say at my current form, but I did notice a silver rapier in my hand.
"...D-did I..." I hesitated for a moment in disbelief, "Did I just turn into a magical girl?!"
For a moment Luna could have sworn she heard a certain time guardian laughing her ass off...
Author's Note
Here's a new chappy for you all. hope you enjoy it.
Downfall Part 3b: Well this is awkward...
"..." I was speechless, "I-I have no idea what to say to this."
Luna was just as confused as I was, Sunshine however looked like she was barely holding back back a squee of joy.
"That was supposed to bring out your potential..." Luna finally spoke up.
"BY TURNING ME INTO A MAGICAL GIRL, REALLY LUNA!!" I yelled in embarrassment, "DO I LOOK LIKE A SAILOR SENSHI TO YOU?!!!"
"We admit this was rather...unexpected." Luna hesitated, "Though we are just as surprised you have the Betrayal in your hands."
"So this means what exactly?" I inquired, still not amused at my current get up.
"Well for one that weapon was being used by the Memories Sentiment..." Luna stated, "It is his weapon I believe, please let us examine the weapon for a moment."
I handed Luna the Betrayal, and after a while of examining it with whatever magic she was using she looked grim for a moment before furrowing her brows in frustration.
"Well this is interesting." Luna commented, "It would seem the Betrayal has separated itself from the Element of Loyalty, we would imagine the Element of Loyalty has returned to Rainbow Dash but what we are looking at now..." She trailed off.
"And which is?" I urged her to continue.
"The Betrayal was something of a legend in Equestria, in Cillen's timeline first appeared when he came across the Element of Loyalty." Luna explained, "But it latched on to Cillen as he was the only available bearer at the time, we should also tell you that it isn't the first time the Betrayal has appeared in Equestrain history either."
I raised a brow at this and Sunshine was looking a little lost by Luna's explanation.
"The Spear is it's best known form, but we recall our sister sealing the Betrayal's original from away using the Elements of Harmony a very, very long time ago." Luna continued, "We remember her saying that nothing good can come from something that is of human origin."
"So how did something from the human world end up in Equestria?" I asked.
"We are not sure." Luna answered, "Equestria and the Human world has always had a close connection with each other, the only things we can tell you is that this is the Betrayal's original form and a warning that came with it."
My power brings nothing but destruction and ruin, Know me as a liar and betrayer, A Black Spear and a falsehood to those who wield me, I will choose one who will return me from the end, And return me to my true self; the soul where I rightfully dwell, Take heed to my warning, that no matter the hand... I do nothing but betray.
"The poem warns of the Betrayal's power and intentions." Luna explained, "...Simply put, you Marcia are the origin of the Betrayal which is why the Betrayal has returned to the form it is in now."
As if on cut the Betrayal disappeared from Luna's hand and back into my own, I stared at the Betrayal for a moment and asked myself. "Was this what I was calling on earlier?"
"That blade is part of you Marcia," Luna continued, "So we must warn you...do not use that blade unless you absolutely have to."
"..." I remained silent for moment, "Is this weapon really that bad? I mean how can it hurt me if its apart of me?"
"We are serious Marcia that blade is only capable of destruction." Luna warned, "Take a swing at that ruined pillar at the end of the room if you don't believe us."
I did as I was told, and swung but nothing happened...
"..." I stared at the blade for a moment, "I don't feel anything from the Betrayal, not even any magic."
"That is unusual." Luna stated confused, "When Cillen used it he could swing the Betrayal and it would unleash a shock wave of magic."
"Hmm." I wondered for a moment, "RELEASE RESTRAINT WAVE!!!" I took another swing with the Betrayal at the pillar but again nothing. "I used that earlier, but I guess I still haven't recovered enough yet. Luna you called it the Betrayal Spear earl...wha?"
No sooner had I said those words the Betrayal had turned back into a silver version of the black spear.
"It changes forms?" I questioned, "Betrayal: Bow."
Again the silver spear changed and transformed into a silver bow, though it seemed to be lacking arrows.
"Hmm, we do recall Cillen doing something similar by turning it into a rifle." Luna added.
"Okay let's try that." I replied, "Betrayal: Rifle."
However nothing happened this time, but a slight headache. I winced in pain a bit but the pain quickly left.
"I see," I stated, "The Betrayal will turn into anything I want but a firearm?"
"It can but..." Luna trailed off, "I've never seen Cillen use anything but a Spear and a Firearm, in fact during our time together he was always tinkering with some sort of machine or weapon."
"I get..." I replied, "I can only transform into a firearm because Cillen had working knowledge of those forms, were as I don't so it won't change."
"We suppose that would be the best guess right now." Luna added, "Though it doesn't explain your current attire."
"Mommy was always a big fan of someone called Sailor Moon!" Sunshine piped up, "She lets me watch it with her! It's really awesome! She's a pretty guardian of love and justice!" Luna and I gave each other an awkward look at each other, with Luna returning my embarrassed luck with a raised brow.
Again Luna could have sworn she could hear a certain time guardian laughing again.
"It's a...guilty pleasure..." I muttered under my breath embarrassed.
"She gets her powers from a magical talking cat called...OH MY GOSH!!!" Sunshine stared at Luna with a starry eyed expression. I swear she looked like she was just told she was going to Disneyland.
"...oh god..." I face palmed, "This has just turned into a whole new level of awkward."
"Snrk" Luna was trying hard not to laugh at my embarrassment, "Oh this is going to be fun..." Luna was looking at me with an utterly evil look, "Marcia, we are now appointing you our first official pretty guardian of love and justice! Our first task for you is to find and undo the cause of frozen time in the human world!"
"...you know if I wasn't so embarrassed right now I'd be squeeing like a fangirl, but I'll never admit to that right now." I kept that stray thought to myself.
"We can read minds you know..."
Author's Note
Oh writing the next couple of chapters is going to be fun *grins evilly*. Here's a link to Marcia's current get up.
Is this kawai desu enough for you?
Downfall Arc part 3c: Midnight Passion.
"So you're telling me that I've got to go find the source of this problem." I asked, "Just what the hell is powerful enough to freeze time, and just what exactly can I do against something like that! I had a hard enough time against those Memoria for christ sake!"
"Oh trust us Marcia, this is nothing you can't handle but understand one thing." Luna paused for a moment, "You must keep this situation a secret, the Memoria are a bigger threat than you possibly realize but if another person finds out about the Memoria and Betrayal then if could cause all sorts of disasters."
"I get it Luna." I sighed, "So I guess I'd have to hide my face then?"
"If it helps put on an act to avoid suspicion." Luna recommended,
"Well in that case I better get going." I knelt down to my daughter, "Now Sunshine can you be good for Princess Luna, I'll be back as soon as I'm done." Sunshine nodded,
"Trust us she'll be in good hands." Luna reassured, as she snapped her fingers a portal to the human world opened, "Now go on through the portal, and remember we'll be watching you."
I stepped through the portal, back into the human world putting my hood up to hide my face and what I returned to was nothing I expected to be.
The sky was frozen at the midnight hour, the moon...our moon was full in the sky illuminating the streets below. People...no ponies who were still out in this hour were frozen in place like statues. I couldn't feel the wind, but there was an uneasy chill in the air. The soft clopping of my hooves echoed throughout the silent streets only proving that I was the only one able to move in this state of frozen time, but I highly doubted that I was the only one who could.
"HELP ME PLEASE SOMEONE!!!" I heard someone cry out.
SKKKKKKKRRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!
"Well there's my cue..." I muttered to myself, as I ran to the source of the screaming.
When I arrived I noticed an emerald haired woman running from what seems to be one of the creatures, only this one seemed more human in appearance.
"S-Stay away from me you damn freak." The emerald haired woman screamed, wait was that woman I bumped into earlier today...what did she say what her name was...Setsuna...something?
"Aw c'mon now love..." the creature spoke with deep reverb in it's voice. "Ah just wanna snack on those Memories o' yours." The creature then gave a roar as his head split into three revealing a massive gaping maw.
"No way, is that what happened to the missing part of Mclean?" I wondered, "I thought that part was destroyed when he changed into a colt."
"STOP RIGHT THERE MEMORIA!!!" I shouted from the shadows.
"Ooh and just who might be talkin'?" The creature demanded.
"I can't believe I'm about to do this." I cringed a little, "But I can't reveal my identity."
"I AM THE WARRIOR OF LOVE AND PASSION!" I declared as I leapt down from above, landing and going into a little pose, "I AM PRETTY GUARDIAN OF THE NIGHT! MIDNIGHT PASSION! AND IN THE NAME OF THE PRINCESS OF THE MOON I AM HERE TO PUNISH YOU!!!"
"Oh you here to save the missy 'ere are ya?" The creature laughed, "Ah assume you're the bitch who took out mah friends earlier? Ah no matta then I'll just kill ya instead! Ah'm an Alpha ya see, and I'm much more powerful than those weaklings!!!"
"..." I remained silent, if this thing is more powerful than the two I faced earlier...then...no! I will not let a monster like this defeat me.
The creature lunged at me with a shriek of a warcry, intending to take me out in one swipe.
"RELEASE RESTRAINT WAVE!!!"
A shock wave of magic blew the creature back a couple of yards knocking it off balance for a moment. The creature fired one of those blasts that the others had used earlier.
"BARRIER: MIDNIGHT VEIL!!"
A honey comb like barrier appeared before me and intersected to absorb the force of the attack. The creature itself let out a snarl of frustration.
"This thing...used to be Scott, or rather the worst part of him." I thought to myself, "That little colt in Antonia's care...doesn't deserve to relive the nightmare this monster caused...I'm ending this now!"
"BARRIER: ENFORCE RESTRAINT!!"
With out another word the barrier dispersed and separated and transformed into spears that launched and embedded themselves into the creatures arms and legs immobilizing it.
"Ah can't move..." The creature cursed hissed, snarled and screamed. "What did ya do ta me ya bitch!!"
"THIS ENDS NOW!!" The bracelet on my arm transformed itself into a large silver bow with just a thought. I aimed at the creature, who just looked on in horror.
"Goodbye Mclean...for now and forever..." I muttered to myself.
The remaining barrier spears transformed into light and formed into an arrow made of compressed magic, as I pulled the string back as far as I could the loose bits of pavement began to float and shatter into dust.
"YOUR EXSISTANCE IS DENIED!! PRENUMBRA RILLE!!!"
The arrow shot forth at inhuman speed creating cracks and grooves that resembled canyons if they were scaled up a lot. When the arrow made contact...there was nothing left.
After a moment of silence, I briefly wondered who that creature was...a small colt, Antonia's son came to mind for reasons I couldn't explain why maybe whatever that monster was it was best left forgotten...I had more pressing matters right now.
"Are you alright miss?" I asked the woman behind me.
"I'm fine, though I must admit that was quite a performance you put on." The woman smiled as if amused by some joke I wasn't privy to. "Who would of thought a sailor scout here to save me of all places."
"I-I...er don't know what to say to that." I stuttered abit embarrassed remembering what I had declared earlier.
"Hmm...your certainly no scout that I know of...your definitely not related to Moon, the Inners or the Outers...though that last attack you used..." She drifted off.
"Umm...it sounded cool right?" I asked aloud, "Good god I cannot shut up when I'm nervous." I cursed myself mentally. "Nothing too...girly...r-right?"
"Oh...I get it you're a newbie, I didn't realize you just awoken recently!" She declared, "I guess Princess Luna kept her word after all, better late than never."
"Allow me to introduce myself, I am Setsuna Meiou at your service." Setsuna introduced herself.
"Wait..." I hesitated finally clicking, "T-that means you're..."
"PLUTO SILVER MILLENNIAL POWER! MAKE UP!!!"
In an instance I was blinded in a flash of emerald light, and there stood Sailor Pluto clad in emerald armor, you could see traces of a sailor scout uniform underneath and in one hand was a key like staff with a garnet rod at the top of it.
"I am Millennial Sailor Pluto, the Guardian and Sentiment of Time." The Sentiment, no Pluto declared, "And I have been waiting for you Midnight Passion, Origin of the Betrayal."
"..." I took a few steps back in fear, everything about this woman radiated death... "No...not another one..."
"Worry not child..." Pluto reassured, "I am not hear to hurt you but rather be a guide for you. Here a token of goodwill...Betrayal: Pluto Planet Make Up!."
The bracelet on my arm began to lift my arm forward against my will towards Pluto and it began...scanning her with some sort of magic I wasn't familiar with. A moment later I was blinded with another flash of Emerald light, when I could see again I looked around Pluto hadn't changed but when I looked down I was wearing an identical Sailor Scout uniform to Pluto's minus the armor. I still had my sleeveless cloak on thankfully.
"Now understand I am trusting you with a particular power..." Pluto explained, "Now I know you have been tasked with undoing the source of frozen time here and this will let you do just that, but understand that you cannot control or freeze time, only undo any error or freeze in the natural flow if time and some of my more basic offensive abilities."
"...Why trust me with this sort of power?" I asked.
"Because you can act where i cannot as a Sentiment." Pluto explained, "The Memories Sentiment planned on using you as weapon, which is something I nor Princess Luna can allow. Now we have talked enough, go and find the source of this mess and should we meet again which we will I will explain then." Without another word Pluto vanished leaving me alone once again.
Snapping myself out of my disbelief I hurried onwards following some sort of sense that seemed to be guiding me.
"This is definitely it..." I muttered, "But how do I close it off once and for all? She said just to use her power..."
Bit by bit what seemed like fractured gears seemed to appear around the rift began to put themselves back together as if they were fixing the rift and restarting the flow of time once again.
The people around me began to move once again, only a few seemed to notice my presence there. Without another word I walked back into the darkened streets until Luna opened a portal back to her...right now I just wanted to get back to my daughter and take her back to the hospital with me...
Omake:
"Oh my heavens we can't believe she did the whole Pretty Guardian of the Night bit." Luna giggled in amusement as she watched on. "Do all magical girls have to do that?"
"Uh-huh!" Sunshine answered, "Mommy says it comes with the job."
"Oh we see child." Luna replied, "Maybe we should turn into a magical cat and help guide her. Ah our sister would approve of such an act."
Elsewhere...
"Okay now how do I change back into my regular clothes?" I wondered to myself, "People are staring..."
I could here various ponies passing me by wondering if I was some sort of cosplayer or just on my way home from a fancy dress party.
"God damn it, why the hell am I such a magnet for this weird shit!!!"
Author's Note
And so concludes another chappy for you all. I hope you enjoyed it. If you have any questions I'll happily answer them in a blog post with in the next few days.
Downfall Arc part 4a: Morning Renewed
Author's Note
Here's another chapter for you all, I'm having fun writing all this. So I hope you enjoy it.
I'll be answering questions about the story so if you want to ask me anything about this story or Mare and the Mirror then please feel free to pm me and I'll answer all questions in a blog post in the next few days.
Downfall Arc part 4a: Morning Renewed
"Do you really think it's wise to trust her Luna?" A small icy blue Pegasus asked, "I know she's been dragged into this like the rest of us but must you really go behind your sister?"
Luna looked at the Pegasus, she was small, covered in icy blue fur and had matching eyes, her mane were a ocean blue color and she had snowflake for a cutie mark upon her flank. She was currently looking at Luna with a look of confusion hoping the moon princess would explain herself.
"Frostlit Shard, while we appreciate your concern. You have to understand that my elder sister is in no position to be managing the situation at hand." Luna answered, "The destruction of Equestria took it's tole on her, and dealing with the Memories Sentiment hasn't helped in the slightest..."
"But Princess Twilight and the others don't trust the human..." Frostlit Shard stated, "Just her being here is making everyone uneasy."
"We are aware." Luna answered back, "But you should know that this isn't there first time we've had to deal with humans, and it certainly be the last. We think it would be best if you left for the time being Frostlit Shard."
Without another word Frostlit Shard left leaving Luna all alone in the ruins of this strange world of in between.
"Twilight and the others aren't exactly found of the others, or the things they've heard about the human world. So we worry she may try something rash if she isn't kept under a watchful eye." Luna had made a mental note to keep Twilight away from Marcia from the time being.
"Our sister is severely weakened from destroying Equestria, and recent events at the hospital has left her even more wary of Cillen." Luna remembered what Celestia had told her what Cillen explained to her about the relationship with the Memoria and the original Memories Sentiment.
"Cillen and the other Sentiment seems to be locked in some sort of war with each other, not to mention they have plans regarding Marcia..." Luna paused for a moment, "Cillen wants her as a weapon, while the other seems to genuinely want to look out for her and spare her from whatever fate Cillen has in mind."
"Then there's Marcia and her friends...They're going to be dragged into something that's way beyond them." Luna soon found wearing a grim expression, "There's no doubt Humanity and Equestrian kind will clash if this isn't handled with care."
"The Memoria are still running around here on earth as well, the question is how? Cillen and the other Sentiment both say they've both been eliminating any they could root out." Luna seemed to be at a loss of what to do...
"Mommy!!" A soft voice said, "Mommy time to wake up! Daddy is acting funny!"
"Muh...wha?" I stirred still half asleep, "Claire...Sunshine is it morning already?" I looked at my daughter with a half open eye.
"Uh-huh!!" Sunshine nodded enthusiastically, "Daddy is in the bathroom, I think he's acting like Mommy did a few days ago."
"What?" I raised a brow out of surprise, looking towards the bathroom, "Shane?" I knocked on the bathroom door,
I could practically could feel Shane wince at the mention of his full name, after last night I was not in the mood to deal with him hogging the bathroom.
"Um...could you come in alone..." Shane asked from the other side of the door.
"Why am I getting the strangest sense of deja vu?" I wondered to myself, "Sunshine just watch some cartoons for a bit while I go see what's wrong with daddy 'kay."
"'kay" Sunshine replied happily.
"Okay Shane what's wrong?" I asked as I opened the door, only to be greeted by something I wasn't expecting...
There stood Shane his waist covered in a towel, standing upright on his hind legs towering over me at 6ft in height, his fur was still the same blonde shade it was before, wings slightly outstretched, his mane and tail was a slightly dark shade of blond it was before with a few streaks of it's original color here and there.
"Um...hi?" Shane squeaked out awkwardly.
"Well I kind of figured this might happen sooner or later..." I stated, Shane didn't seem to have a happy expression about what I had said, "but before you say anything let me get you something to wear..."
"Is daddy alright?" Sunshine asked.
"He's fine..." I answered, "Daddy just got alot taller like Mommy."
On the way back with Antonia I had found out that Shane wasn't the only one who had changed, it had apparently been all over the news this morning.
"How's Scott?" I asked Antonia on a whim,
"He's doing fine." Antonia answered happily, "He doesn't seem to be having nightmares anymore, in fact he doesn't seem to remember having them before."
"That's good to hear." I replied, I don't know why I sounded so relieved. "I would be worried sick if Claire was having nightmares constantly."
"Oh that's a lovely bracelet where did you get it?" Antonia asked noticing the silver bracelet on my left arm.
"My mom gave it to me..." I lied, remembering what Luna had told me, "I've only just started to wear it recently."
"A family heirloom?" She asked, "Ah well it must be very important to you."
"It is..." I trailed off. "But I think we both have more important things to worry about at the moment...do you think you could look after Claire for a bit? Shane and I have to discuss something in private."
Antonia nodded in understanding, knowing full well her and Samuel needed privacy to deal with situations like this. Antonia's visit was short and brief, giving Shane a quick check up to make sure he was alright she took Sunshine with her leaving me and Shane alone.
"..." Shane tried to speak but didn't know where to start, "Marcia what's wrong? You weren't in bed last night."
"Shane..." I couldn't lie to him, not after everything we've been through, "I heard Sunshine screaming for help last night, I tried to wake you up...but you wouldn't wake up, it was like you were frozen in place."
"...I know." Shane stated, "I couldn't move, I couldn't scream, it was like a bad nightmare."
"Claire was attacked by those monsters we saw on TV..." I hesitated, "I rushed to help...but I ended up going berserk...again." Shane looked at me worried, he knew fine well what that meant.
"I've seen you go like that before..." He sighed, "You know I won't judge you for it hell I've been on the receiving end of it once before remember, not to mention that idiot that always seemed to harass you for whatever reason...speaking of which what was his name again? I can't seem to remember for the life of me, meh I guess it isn't important."
"...Claire saw me like that." I trialed off, "She must of have thought I'm some sort of monster. I know how scared I was when I saw Trevor go like that."
"Speaking of which..." Shane paused for a moment, "Can everyone on Trevor's side of the family do that?"
"..." I shot Shane an unamused look, "Well every male on that side of the family can, female cases are pretty much unheard of." I was pretty much reciting what my mother and aunt had told me, when I asked about it.
"I don't think Claire is afraid of you Marcia," He chuckled, "if anything I'd think she'd feel sorry for any poor bastard who's on the receiving end of it."
"Anyway, how the hell are you taller than me?" I asked, prodding his chest with an accusing finger, "When I changed I returned to my original height! So what didn't you?"
"Beats me." Shane shrugged, "Don't tell me you're jealous because I'm taller than you now?"
"..." I glared, earning myself another chuckle from Shane, "What I mean is how are you taller when I was taller than you before we turned into ponies, you know when we were human...not to mention you've got your original memories back!"
"Are you upset about that?" Shane became serious, "Is that what's been bothering you?"
"...I-I...damn it..." I muttered, "Shane...look at us now...we have a daughter, she's not some filly we met when we first came here. Claire is our daughter by blood I don't know how but she is..." I felt a tear fall down my cheek, "You know fine well I used to be a man...and if everyone regains their memories when they change like you and I have then...our friends that's how they'll remember me as."
"You know..." Shane said wrapping his arms around me, "I always thought you over think things. In fact I'm bet you're wondering right now...could we make this work somehow?"
"I-I..." I blushed in embarrassment,
"I know you Marcia...you're to damn proud to admit it," Shane continued, "It's your biggest strength and weakness, you just outright refuse to abandon the people you care about, even if it means letting yourself being consumed in your own rage you refuse to abandon us."
"S-Shane?" I blushed harder,
"You know it's fucking weird..." Shane trailed off for a moment, "You know you're the only one who can get away with calling me by my proper name, so please just call me Shaun when it's just the two of us."
"Shaun...?" I hesitated for a moment, "What are you..." The next thing I knew he was kissing me...
"Serena is this such a wise idea?" Antonia asked,
"I would think it would be a good idea." Serena replied, "Cillen sadly won't be able to continue working with me here, he said that something had come up that needed his urgent attention."
"Oh that's such a shame, he was a good doctor to have around." Antonia added, "Though I still don't understand why Marcia and Scott seemed so uneasy around him."
"Speaking of which how is Marcia?" Serena asked curious.
"Something seems to be on her mind today, she said she needed to talk with Shane in private." Antonia added, "I think it's about his recent change."
"Oh really?" Serena raised a brow out of interest.
"You seriously didn't here the news this morning?" Antonia questioned, "You'd have to be in a different dimension to not have heard about it."
"No, I guess I didn't have much time to check the news this morning I hate being late." Serena answered back, taking a sip of her coffee. "Anyway I'll be bringing in a new assistant to take over Cillen's job while he's attending to his own business."
"Speaking of which here's Marcia now." Antonia waved over to me. "Did you manage to sort things out then?"
"Yes...everything is going to be alright between us." I said happily, "In fact I think everything is going to be better for both of us."
"I'm glad to here that, but are you feeling okay Marcia?" Serena asked with a slight grin, "I couldn't help but notice you seemed to be limping a bit."
"Now that you mention it Serena, i think you're right." Antonia added, "Did you bash your leg against something?"
"Um...yeah...?" I answered a bit embarrassed, "I can be kind of clumsy sometimes."
"Speaking of which, you wouldn't know anything about the noise complaints I got from the staff a couple of hours ago?" Serena asked with a hidden smirk.
"I didn't really hear anything..." I answered trying to hid a blush, "I guess I was too busy with Shane to pay attention..." I cursed mentally, "We're we really that loud...?"
"Anyhow I thought I'd tell you Cillen won't be here for much longer and I'll be arranging for someone else to take his place." Serena explained, "I'd thought you would like to know...oh before I forget Ms Meiou said she wanted to speak with you later tonight."
"...I'll bare that in mind Serena." I told her, "I'm sure she has a lot to tell me."
Downfall Arc part 4b: The Trap is Sprung.
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
Downfall Arc part 4c: The Truth Behind Broken Memories
"Who the hell are you talking about?" I demanded furious, "I was lured into a trap here by that freak of a Sentiment with the Hood!" This seemed to get a reaction out of the Armor clad man.
"THAT MONSTER IS HERE!!!" He screamed, "Wasn't my world enough for that monster!"
"Marcia!" Two voices called out, we both turned to see the source of the voices it was Luna and Setsuna.
"S-Serena?" The armor clad man choked out, without a moments hesitation he hugged Luna in a loving embrace.
"Um...have I missed something here?" Luna finally asked confused at the embrace.
"Serena it's me Cillen!" Cillen reassured her showing a wedding ring identical what Luna had on her, "Y-you remember me right?"
"I-I'm not Serena Cillen..." Luna answered sadly, "You know she died...It's me Luna..."
Cillen let Luna go clearly upset, and took of his helmet...he looked exactly like that doctor Raines...but how? I asked myself.
"...I'm sorry I should have known it was you." Cillen spoke up, "I really hate Time Travel."
"Will someone please explain what's going on?" I finally spoke up. Setsuna brought us all up to date with the current situation. It turns out that this Cillen was chasing after an imposter who stole a time gate key from Setsuna and was using it to allow the Memoria to travel back in time.
"Wait so the Memories Sentiment we've seen running around is the original?" I asked Cillen.
"Yes...worst of all he's my father, Cyrus Raines." Cillen confirmed, "He was a head researcher who discovered the Memoria Virus and weaponized it."
"...Erm would anyone mind giving me a better explanation?" I asked confused.
"Allow me, my dear apprentice." Setsuna offered. "Earth and Eques are separate planets in neighboring star systems and are connected by the same meteorite that brought the building blocks of life to this planet. One fragment collided with Earth and the other Eques."
"In 589 AE (After Earth) roughly 2000 years from now, humanity found Eques and settled there after so long in space. Earth was destroyed by massive war which caused by the Earth running out of natural resources." Cillen added, "I was born on September 3rd 1148 AE, this where the Memoria that invaded Eques and Earth are from, but the original Memoria date as far further in the future than I am."
"As I was saying," Setsuna continued, "I was given the duty of guarding the time gates during the Silver Millennium, and everything was going smoothly until the Memoria invaded my own timeline which is an alternate to this one. My friends tried to stop the Memoria but we had no choice but bring down the Silence Glaive in a last ditch effort to stop the Memoria. We succeeded but at too high a price...My friends and family we're dead, I still don't know how I survived but I ended up absorbing their star seeds...which turned me into the Sentiment you see today."
"I-I'm sorry to hear that..." I reassured her, Setsuna gave me a small smile in return.
"In the original timeline Equestria was all life on Equestria was destroyed when Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer destroyed a Nightmare possessed Celestia." Setsuna continued, "This was the same Eques humankind would eventually find."
"So what changed?" I asked,
"The Memoria invaded..." Luna added, "I was fighting the False Moon, or Dark Matter as we called it. I even had to succumb to the Nightmare once again...I won, but I was rendered amnesic, locked into a human form and thrown so far into the future where I met and married Cillen."
"Before the Memoria first appeared in my timeline, Luna took on the identity of Serena...who was a childhood friend of mine." Cillen added, "The real Serena died because of a accident in one of the labs, I assume they never found the real body..."
"I regained my memory not long after the Memoria began wiping out everything." Luna continued, "We...even had a daughter..."
"That bastard father of mine murdered her in cold blood and used her body as a part of some sick experiment." Cillen spot out in disgust. "I don't remember what happened to the rest of my family...my guess is they became the Memoria that were hunting me down."
"And now they're here trying to destroy this world too." I confirmed, "And the man responsible has been playing us for fools the entire time."
"Yes...I barely survived our last encounter..." Cillen confirmed, "He even took the Betrayal from me..."
"What is the Betrayal exactly?" I asked curious.
"It's humankind's answer to Equestrian magic, it's a weapon called a GEARS...that's short for Genetic Encoded Assault Relic System, Serena...or rather Luna was the one who designed it." Cillen explained, "It uses a genetic code to create a sentient weapon that can harm and even kill the Memoria, only a person with the DNA it's created from can use it properly, in the hands of anyone else it's just a weapon that kills Memoria."
"Is this what you meant by the Betrayal being a part of me Setsuna?" I asked the older woman,
"Yes, though I do wonder how your DNA managed to survive for so long," Setsuna answered,
"It wasn't hard considering we had 6 billion samples of DNA stored on the ship when Humankind left Earth." Cillen answered.
"Well I suppose there's only one question left then..." I stated with a sigh, "Why did you make me your apprentice Setsuna?"
"Simply put...to save you from a horrible fate." Setsuna replied, "I'm the one responsible for the current form you're in now, think of it as a form of defense against the Memoria or rather an immunity from being transformed into one." Cillen and Luna shot her a raised brow wondering how she managed such a feat, "As a Sentiment I cannot harm another of my kind as our powers cancel each others out, and partly because I wanted to bring back the Senshi as a form of honoring my friends."
"I...see." I went quiet.
"At the present moment you and I are the only Senshi here, but there will be others in the near and far future." Setsuna added, "I needed someone to take up my mantle as Sailor Pluto to repair these time cracks that have been appearing because of the Memoria. As time is Sailor Pluto's domain."
"That's a pretty heavy burden." Cillen stated, "We all learned one thing from the Memoria Marcia, and I suggest you take this to heart."
"..." Luna went quiet.
"My best friend once told me when his wife became a Memoria..." Cillen said sadly, "It's a funny thing isn't it? The more you want to hurt someone, the easier it is to make them stop living. But no matter how much you love someone, you can't bring them back from the dead."
"..." Everyone looked at Cillen with a solemn expression.
"When you encounter a Memoria...forget about the person they were loved one or not, fight them with every bit of hatred you have because the person they were originally is dead." Cillen warned, "Killing and being forced to forget them is a much kinder mercy than letting them live like a monster."
"Marcia..." Luna knelt down, "We know this going to be hard, but do this for the sake of protecting everyone you love. This is why we are doing this so these monsters can never harm anyone ever again."
"We'll explain more later...just get some rest okay." Setsuna reassured me.
I soon found myself alone on the hospital roof top, I was looking out trying come to terms with what had happened. I noticed a faint glint of metal where the Memoria had been killed, I walked up to it for a closer look and found the glint belonged to a small heart shaped locket.
I wondered if the person creature was dropped this when that freak turned him into the Memoria. I opened it out of curiosity, hoping it would give me some clues of the creatures true identity.
All that I could find was a folded note and picture that was taken years ago...it was a picture of me as a newborn child, my mother, and a man I had no memory of, no matter how hard I tried to remember his face.
I unfolded the note and gasped at what it turned out to be...it was a child's drawing of a happy smiling family. It was the same one that I drew that was crumpled up and threw away all those years ago...I drew it for someone important to me...that's all I could remember that much.
Is this what Cillen was trying to say, to kill one of those monsters means forgetting everything about the person they were. The thought of it alone was possibly the worst form of torment, and I wouldn't wish it upon anyone.
"Marcia?" A voice called out surprising me, "What are you doing up here all by yourself?" I turned to the source of the voice, it was Shaun and Matt.
"What's wrong Marcia?" Matt asked beating Shaun to the punch.
"Someone important left me this locket," I told them, showing the locket in question. "It's got a picture of me and my mother inside it, along side someone I can't remember."
"Are you sure you're alright?" Matt questioned, "You look like you've been crying."
"H-have I?" I asked embarrassed, "I didn't realize that I was..."
"Matt leave her alone." Shaun said flatly, "I really don't think this is the time or place. C'mon Marcia lets get you inside before it get's too cold."
I nodded my head and followed them both back to our room. Matt bid us good night but i could tell he was concerned about me. As far as he's known me he's never seen me this upset.
"Mommy?" Sunshine asked, "Mommy are you okay?" I picked Claire up and hugged her.
"I'll be okay my little sunshine." I reassured her, holding my daughter close. Shaun just stood there a knowing worried look on his face, I knew I couldn't hide anything from him. "I...just forgot someone I didn't realize they were that important to me that's all."
I mouthed a "I'll tell you later." to him, right now reassuring my daughter was more important.
"Do you want me to sing you to sleep?" I asked Claire with a small warm smile, "It is past your bed time you know." Claire nodded happily, while Shaun just raised a brow out of interest.
"Will you sing my favorite?" I nodded yes.
"You are my sunshine..."
It wasn't long before she fell fast asleep, I admit I was surprised a little by Shaun joining in I didn't know he could sing so well.
"Mom told me that my grand mother used to sing that song to her when she was a child, and my mother used to sing it to me when I was younger than Claire..." I told Shaun, as I knew what he was about to ask.
"What did you mean earlier...?" Shaun asked, "I haven't seen you this upset in ages." I said nothing but I gave Shaun the locket. He examined it out of curiosity, and like I did he found the picture.
"This is definitely your mom, and I'm assuming that's you as a baby but who's the other guy?" He asked.
"I'm assuming that's my father," I answered, "In fact I know it is, but I can't even remember anything about him..."
"Yeah I think you said he left your mother for another woman," He recalled, "It's vague but I do recall that you seemed to get upset when ever he was brought up."
"That's just the problem, I can't remember why I get upset...why I got angry at the sight of him, all I know is that I just did." I confessed, "I can't remember anything about him, that picture is the only thing I've got to go by."
"Are you sure it was your father?" Shaun asked. "I mean really sure?"
"My mother still has the other half of that locket." I explained to him, "It's meant to be part of a set."
"I suppose it's best to ask her in the morning." Shaun added, I agreed that might be the best course of action. I got up and got undressed, Shaun noted something was different about me. "Um Marcia?"
"What's wrong Shaun?" I asked, "You've seen me get undressed plenty of times by now, don't tell me you're still uncomfortable about that?"
"No I'm just wondering why your cutie mark has an extra gear on it." Shaun pointed out.
"Hm?" I raised a brow and looked, apparently there was indeed a fourth gear added to my cutie mark. "Last time I checked there was only three."
"Y'know I've been wondering about that." Shaun commented, "You originally had just the one gear and the heart was a dark blue, not red."
"I never told you what my cutie mark means?" I asked him.
"I don't think you've ever mentioned it." Shaun replied, "You'd think I'd ask considering all the times I've been staring at it recently."
"You always were an ass man Shaun." I joked, "Remember that strip club Jay dragged us into?" Shaun let out a snort, not wanting to remember Jay's last attempt of Shaun being his wingman as he called it.
"Well if you want to know..." I drifted off, "My cutie mark means two things: You know how quick I am to pick up new things right?"
"Yeah once you get the gears turning there's no...oh I get it" Shaun realized what I was referring to, "I keep forgetting that you're a complete tech geek."
"Exactly." I said proudly, "The other meaning is..." I hesitated a little, "A reminder that I have people who love and cherish me, so I'm never alone again." I kissed him on the cheek, earning myself a blush from him.
"Well we'll be able to go home soon..." Shaun suddenly brought up.
"Do you really think it'll be that awkward?" I asked straddling him. "Shaun...I didn't think you of all people would be saying that considering you were quite happily plowing me into next week earlier, I think we're past awkward at this point."
"Oh are we going to play it that way are we?" Shaun asked with a chuckle, "I'm sorry but who was screaming loudly? Last time I checked you were always one of the quiet ones."
"That reminds me..." My tone suddenly turning dangerous, "What was on that video you mentioned that was on my PC at home? Matt hasn't been able to look at me the same way since."
"Oh that video...well..." Shaun trailed off, "I didn't realize your pony form was...so flexible."
"Shaun..." I replied, a stern look in my eyes, "Remind me to smack Matt next time I see him..." Shaun suddenly felt a bit sorry for Matt.
"I'm fucked aren't I?" He asked.
"Shaun..." I gave him a deadpan look, "Look to your left." Shaun did what he was asked and saw a pink pair of lace panties. "Did you know those barriers I can conjure up are sound proof?" I continued, "Someone could scream the place down inside them and nobody could hear a damned thing."
"Really?" Shaun asked not quite getting the hint.
"..." I gave him an unamused look, "Just shut up and fuck me already blondie..."
Author's Note
Here's the new chapter for you all. Hopefully this'll answer a few questions I've been getting recently.
Next chappy will be up soon.
View Online
Downfall Arc part 5: Homecoming (Mature Content).
Author's Note
Well I suppose I should explain why I upped the rating of the story from teen to mature, simply put I can do more with a M rated story than a T rated one. For one this does mean longer chapters (I'm aiming for at least 3.5k words per chapter from now on).
And the other reason...well the upcoming chapter arc is going to get very graphic and dark considering I've been reworking the original draft for nearly half a year now...I hope you guy's won't be disappointed by it. There'll be a visual teaser up soon...
Don't expect sexual content from me often I do my best but It's a subject I'll not write often, but I hope you enjoy the story despite this. I find it hard to believe I've been writing this on and off the past three years, and it was all inspired by one song...for the overall theme of the story.
Reignite - Malukah. Check her out she's a damn talented singer.
Stay classy folks, Silent out
Downfall Arc part 5: Homecoming (Mature Content).
"I really appreciate you helping me do this Mathew." My mother Everlynn stated, "I think Mark would be grateful for us throwing a welcome home party for him." Matt raised a brow, but gave my mother a small smile.
"Heh, don't worry about it." Matt replied, "I'm happy to help a friend out, besides after being cooped up in that hospital for so long it's nice to stretch my legs again, though it's weird being back at my original height again." My mother laughed.
"I know what you mean." She replied, "We didn't take becoming a pony too well, and once we got somewhat used to it we ended up changing again." Matt noted Everlynn stood at 5'3 inches, and had a similar color of plush fur, mane and tail, to her eldest daughter though he noted it was a bit paler due to age. He also noted she was an Earth pony like himself rather than be a unicorn like her daughter.
"I'd thought you would be a unicorn." Matt commented, "Like Marcia is."
"Oh no, Mark gets that from his father's side," Everlynn frowned a bit, "Though I can't seem to remember anything about him..."
"Huh...strange." Matt commented, "So what about Kevin and the rest of your family?"
"Well, Kevin's an Earth pony like us and so is Elaina, but Nathan's a Pegasus." Everlynn paused for moment, "Kevin says he must get it from his grandfather."
Everlynn and Matt continued cleaning and dusting the house, Matt was joking here and there while my mother was frowning at some of my hobbies.
"I completely forgot my eldest son was a complete and utter geek." Everlynn sighed, "All these games and anime blue-rays."
"Meh...somethings you just don't grow out of." Matt shrugged, "All work and no play and all that."
"I know..." Everlynn trailed off, "It's hard to believe my son has a daughter now. I couldn't help but notice how different this place is."
"It's weird isn't it." Matt added, "Shane and I came here a while ago only to find the place completely different than it was before, we weren't expecting a kids room for one even the photo is in the photo album." Matt tossed over a photo album to Everlynn.
She opened it and saw various photos some she recognized despite the obvious changes, and some she's never seen before. One stood out...it was a photo of an exhausted but smiling Marcia in a hospital bed, cuddling a newborn Claire with Shaun in the background with the same smile Marcia had.
"You'd think I would remember something like this..." Everlynn said sadly, "Is this part of those fake memories..."
"Sadly yes..." Matt answered, "There's something weird going on...and it's scary that we don't know what."
There was a knock on the front door, Everlynn answered and opened the door to reveal a pair of unicorns. One slightly fatter than the other, both had a black mane and tail, dark blue fur and eyes, the larger of the two had slightly paler fur with age and both stood at 5'6 inches.
"Nicole...Carol." Everlynn greeted, "What brings you to my son's door step?"
"What? Can't I see my favorite nephew?" Carol the older of the two asked, "I haven't seen him since we found out he was in the hospital, he's supposed to be coming home today right?"
"Yes...he is." Everlynn confirmed, "You might as well come in, we're expecting a few more guests anyway." Everlynn lead them into the living room, Matt gave them a quick hello.
"So who else is coming to this shin dig?" Nicole asked,
"We're still waiting for the rest of the family and our friends." Matt answered,
"Oh does that mean Shane's going to be here?" Nicole commented, Matt raised a brow and mentally wondered if this was why Shane didn't like Mark's older cousin.
"He'll be here." Matt answered simply.
"Behave Nicole..." Carol scolded her eldest daughter, "Shane isn't a piece of meat."
"Aw you know I'm only joking mom." Nicole laughed her mothers scolding off, "I can't help it he's such a hunk."
"..." Matt just shook his head and left the room.
It wasn't long before the rest of guest arrived, Kevin, Elaina and Nathan arrived first and the rest came later. Matt was relieved and thankful for Anth, Paul, Katie and dare he say it Jason's company. They were greeted at the door by an exasperated Matt who let out a thankful "Oh thank god someone sane to talk to."
"So when's our big brother going to get here?" Nathan asked, Elaina simply told him soon and gave the younger Pegasus's hair a quick ruffle.
Shaun, Claire and I were on our way home. We were finally glad to be out of that hospital, it was late at night and Claire was happily asleep in my arms.
"Aw bless I guess traveling really took it out of her." I gave a small smile, "I'm just glad to be home."
"You think it's going to be weird having a place together?" Shaun asked, "I mean this means I'm officially moving in." I laughed.
"Well you know there's plenty of room in my bed." I gave Shaun a knowing smirk. "And I'm more than happy to have you."
"I'm just worried about what my mother might say." Shaun added, "You know how close minded she is."
"Hmm." I gave it some thought, "Yeah given the circumstances. Does she even know about us?"
"As far as she's concerned...no." Shaun answered, "I don't think she even knows about Claire."
"I know your mom is the religious type, but is it really that bad?" I asked curious.
"Why do you think my little brother left as soon as he could?" Shaun replied with a snort, "Before I met you I was thinking of doing the same thing...but it wouldn't be so bad if she just respected the fact that I didn't like her ramming her beliefs down my throat."
"I guess we both have our issues with a parent." I joked, "I mean my step-father is a bit of a stubborn hard ass sometimes but he mean's well and you can tell he loves us."
"How bad?" Shaun asked smiling.
"Well you know all the crap I got from him about doing chores and how Elaina used to laugh?" I stated with a grin,"Well let's just say I warned her that she would get the same once I left home." Shaun let out a chuckle.
"Karma at it's finest." He laughed shaking his head.
"Speaking of which, remind me to get something nice for Antonia, Scott and Samuel." I asked, "I should thank them for all the help they gave us." Antonia was especially a big help when it came to showing me how to dress properly and how to wear make up, and...other things a woman needed to know. I chuckled remembering how embarrassed I was.
We soon arrived home, the door was open but I was expecting that I did give mom the keys to keep a hold of. When we got through the door I let out a "Mom I'm home."
"In the living room sweetheart." She replied, I felt a bit embarrassed. Mom hasn't called me that in years. I could also hear mutterings of other people in the living room.
"Is Matt here?" I whispered to Shaun.
"Yeah he said he was helping your mom with something." Shaun whispered back, "You want me to go first?" I nodded.
Shaun took one step in the living room, and was immediately pulled into a hug by Elaina and Nathan. Everyone was wishing him a welcome back home, I noted that my...aunt and cousin were there as well.
"Um...guy...I'm..." Shaun tried to get out.
"Christ man Mark you really shot up." Anth, a red furred Pegasus around Shaun's height commented as he brushed his brown mane out of his eyes. "You weren't kidding about your family being tall.
"Er guys...I'm not..." Shaun tried.
"Jeez man Mark..." Katie, a unicorn like myself around my mother's height, yellow plush fur, bright green eyes and a red mane and tail spoke up, "Don't tell me you're still this shy, I have to admit that's a damn good look for you It's a shame I'm not single, I would have snatched you up myself."
"Oh really Katie?" Paul added, he was an earth pony who stood a little under Anth's height, Paul had a mauve colored fur, brown eyes and a black mane and tail. "Nice to know I'm so loved."
"You know I'm only joking darling." Katie smiled.
"Why aren't you guys saying anything?" Anth asked Matt and Jason.
"Yeah you guy's have been silent all this time." Nicole added,
"You alright there Shane?" Matt finally asked.
"Wait what?" Nicole shouted, "This hunk of a man is Shane?"
"Oh god help." Shaun cursed under his breath.
"Leave him alone Nicole..." I warned her, "I'm right here."
Everyone there aside from Matt, Jay, my mom and dad just looked at me slack jawed. I knew what they were expecting...a very male me to come through that door. Not a unicorn mare staring at everyone with bright blue eyes, with shoulder length brown hair tied up in a pony tail, wearing a light blue floaty dress top that came down to mid-thigh, black jeggings, my father's locket around my neck, a silver bracelet around my left wrist, and especially not one with a six year old little Pegasus girl fast asleep in her arms.
"Is...I-Is this some kind of joke?" Carol asked, before turning to Shaun. "Mark please tell me this is a joke right."
"My name is Shane...not Mark." He growled out a bit, "And for gods sake Nicole get off me."
"Get off my boyfriend Nicole!" I growled out, "He's not a piece of meat, believe me you and Carol are in my bad books at the moment." Carol and Nicole just looked at each other in confusion, "I didn't appreciate that freak comment back at the cafe a few weeks back."
"Nicole I think it would be best if we leave." Carol said flatly, her eyes narrowed at me giving me a disapproving look.
"I think that would be best Carol..." I said coldly, Carol could have sworn she saw a flash of gold in my eyes for a second but shook her head and dismissed it.
Nicole and Carol left, and I let out a sigh of relief once they had gone. Everyone was still looking at me with a look of confusion, and I admit I felt a little embarrassed.
"Wait do this mean I have another big sister now?" Nathan finally broke the silence. Nathan was my younger brother...well half brother. He was just under my shoulder in height, had the same color eyes, mane and tail I did, but had pale green fur much like his father Kevin.
"I guess it does, thank god I'm not the only girl in the family now." Elaina answered. She and Nathan had the same color fur and eyes, but she had a blond mane and tail, and was bit taller than her younger brother.
"Mmm?" Claire stirred in my arms, "Mommy are we home yet?" She let out a little yawn. I took a seat next to Shaun and everyone was still looking at me dumbfounded.
"We're home sunshine, look who came to greet us home." I smiled, I noted Anth and Paul looking at each other wondering what the hell had happened to me, they've never seen me act...well so motherly.
"Aw she's adorable..." Elaina and Katie cooed, "Who's the father?"
"Shaun is..." I said blushing, "I thought you guys already knew?"
"They didn't have issues with they're memories like everyone at the hospital did." Matt explained, "Looks like that hooded dude was only messing with everyone there." I frowned, everyone looked at him in confusion, "I'll explain later."
"I'm going to kill that son of a bitch..." I whispered under my breath.
"So how did you and Shane hook up?" Katie asked, "I mean you were a guy right?"
"..." I paused for a moment, "He was just there for me when I needed him the most and it sorta went from there."
"It's been kind of building up for a while now." Matt added, "The unresolved tension between the two of you was so obvious. I guess it finally broke."
"How so?" Katie asked.
"I've walked in on them a couple of times, I admit I was surprised as you all were." Matt joked, "It was kind of funny to see Marcia deny that Shane had her pinned up against a wall." Jay, Anth and Paul just let out a laugh.
"What time is it?" I asked.
"It's about 10:30pm, why?" Kevin answered once he checked his watch.
"Let me put Claire to bed, she's had a long day." I stated, "I'll be back down in a moment."
"She's really changed..." Katie spoke up, "i don't think I've ever seen her so happy."
"Yeah...I know." Everlynn added, "It's still hard for me to accept that my eldest son is now my eldest daughter."
"I think it's rather frightening how well she's adjusted to it." Kevin commented, "What happened to that stubborn son of ours."
"Oh trust me she's still just as stubborn..." Shaun explained, "Marcia had the realization of just to go with it, she's still your son. It's just that she's making the best of the hand she had gotten dealt right now."
"Trust me he's right." Matt added his piece to the conversation, "That's still the same Mark under all that. It's just all the roughness is gone now."
"So what's the deal with this hooded guy?" Jay asked Matt.
"He's the source of the monsters we've seen on the news." I answered for Matt, "If I had to take a guess of course. I mean he shows up the same day that those monsters did."
"That doesn't sound so far off." Matt commented, "How can you be so sure?"
"He fucks around with our memories, and when one of those monsters are killed suddenly everyone starts forgetting things." I replied, "Sounds too much to be a coincidence to me."
"I've seen one or two." Matt added, "From the looks of it we seem to repulse them, they seem to run away in pain when they get too near one of us."
"Probably because of the way we are now," Shaun guessed, "Maybe we're like poison to them." I recalled Setsuna telling me the same thing.
"Anyway enough of the doom and gloom talk." Katie spoke up, "Isn't this supposed to be a welcome home party?"
"How's it feel to be home?" Shaun asked wrapping his arms around me. "I bet you're glad to be out of that hospital after so long."
"Mm." I giggled a little as Shaun was kissing my neck, "I couldn't feel any better."
"Really now?" Shaun smirked, "Is that a challenge?"
"Maybe..." I giggled again, "Shaun I forgot how flirty you get after a few drinks, shame I wasn't a woman before all this, I would have snatched you up for myself." Before I knew it Shaun had me pressed up against a nearby wall, kissing and nipping at my neck, I could feel his strong hands caressing my thighs.
"Hm-hmm...you really mean that?" Shaun asked with small smirk, "I thought you didn't swing that way?" I kissed him to shut him up, I heard him let out a small moan as I gave his lower lip a nibble.
"Only for you..." I said softly, "I could have lived the rest of my life as a cold uncaring woman, and not given a shit." I began kissing the nape of Shaun's neck, "But because of you and Claire, I'll gladly throw away whatever male pride I have left for the sake of loving you and be happy."
Shaun stared at me in surprise, wondering if I really meant what I had just said. Sure the sex between them was good, and he had grown to care about her a great deal. He had a nagging thought back to his past relationships and how miserably they ended, but with Marcia he was certain they could make this work.
"Shaun?" I asked concerned, Shaun looked like he was contemplating something, "Shaun are yo-mph?" I was silenced by a deep loving kiss, before he pulled away and gave me a hard determined stare.
"Marcia..." Shaun spoke, "Do you really mean that? Even knowing what happened to my past relationships?"
"Of course I mean it Shaun!" I frowned, "I know those sluts cheated on you, they used you! You know I wouldn't do that to you! Don't you get it! I. Love. You!" I prodded his chest with each syllable. "And I mean every word of it mister!"
"..." Shaun went quiet for a moment, "Then I hope you realize Marcia what you're getting yourself into." Before I knew it Shaun began unbuttoning my dress top, kissing and nipping the nape of my neck as he did so. I soon realized we were in our bedroom as he pinned on the bed. Shaun removed my jeggings leaving me in nothing but my lace bra and panties.
Shaun continued kissing me making his way further and further down, I whimpered in pleasure as he teased me by kissing my inner thighs. Shaun gave me a teasing smirk as he undid the lace holding up my panties, before licking and teasing the folds of my soaked marehood.
"Oh...OH!!" I let out soft moan, just loud enough for him to hear. "S-Shaun...OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!" Shaun had begun teasing and licking my clit, I could hear him chuckle as he saw a faint azure light of a sound proof barrier in the door way surrounding Claire's bedroom. Shaun continued turning me around so my backside was up in the air, Shaun was quite happy grope my bubble butt and give it the occasional light smack earning him quite a happy moan of pleasure from me.
"Who'd have thought you'd have such a sensitive and plump ass." Shaun commented.
"Mmmm!" I let out a very happy groan, "Well you did say you could happily spend all day groping my ass the other night." I let out a small giggle, "Maybe I'll let you fuck my ass, but not tonight..."
"Hmm a shame..." Shaun faked a look of sadness.
"I think you're a tad overdressed Hun." I gave him a sultry look, "You going to strip..." I reached out and gave his crotch a soft but firm squeeze, earning a husky groan from my lover, "...or maybe you would like an incentive?"
"Oh what to you have in mind?" Shaun raised a brow, even in the darkness I see that grin of his.
"Oh...nothing much..." I replied nonchalantly, as I unzipped him, "...Just this..." I began kissing his stallionhood up the shaft, and giving his balls as soft squeeze before taking his shaft into my mouth, bobbing up and down on his shaft.
"O-Oh...Jesus Marcia...Ngh..." Shaun let out a loud groan. "H-holy...fuck..." I popped him out of my mouth, and caressed his shaft up and down.
"Fuck Shaun..." I panted catching my breath, "if I'm not careful you could choke me with that thing." Shaun let out a chuckle.
"I've never really considered that big to be honest." I raised a brow, before giving him another good hard suck.
"You really think that?" I asked, "I guess your height wasn't the only thing that increased." I smirked, "Do you have any idea how good it feels to be filled by that thing."
"Do you have any idea how good it feels to be fucking something so...tight?" Shaun retorted with a grin.
"Maybe I should remind you." I grinned playfully, stripping him of his jeans and boxers. "Oh...Oooooooh! Mmm! Fuck you feel so good." I let out a cry of bliss as I slid Shaun into my slick wet pussy. I unstrapped and unhooked my bra throwing it across the room, giving Shaun a front row seat of by bare chest.
I wasn't what you would say big I was easily a B bordering on a C maybe, but I rather liked the size I was...Shaun seemed to be enjoying groping and sucking my breasts, but like I said before I knew he was an ass man.
"Am I big enough for you Blondie?" I grinned.
"Oh definitely..." Shaun laughed, "Even if they weren't your soft plump ass more than makes up for it." He gaze my ass a firm squeeze to emphasize his point.
"A great ass is god's way of apologizing for a lack of a rack." I joked, "Or so I've heard." I began rocking back and forth on his shaft, starting with a slow teasing pace before steadily increasing the pace.
"J-Jesus...Marcia!" Shaun groaned out, "Christ...We're the fuck did you learn to do all this?"
"I-I...H-hah!" I moaned as Shaun began to increase the pace even more, "Like to...O-oh Shit! T-to think I live up to...Right t-there...M-My N-name!!"
Shaun threw me on my side and lifted one of my legs above one of his shoulders and plowed me hard into the mattress. Each thrust getting a cry of utter bliss out of me.
"Ngh!!" I moaned out, "H-hah...AAAAAHH!!!!!!! Fuck me harder!!!"
"G-Gladly..." Shaun growled out. I ignored him as my mind was overwhelmed by pleasure of each thrust. "Christ...you're so damned tight!" Shaun changed the position so I was bent over face down in the mattress, plump ass up in the air.
"OH CHRIST!!!" I screamed in a sex fueled bliss, "Fuck I think you're in deeper...!"
"H-heh...rgh!!" Shaun grunted out, "I don't think you're gonna be walking straight tomorrow!"
"If you keep fucking me like that..." I let out another happy moan, "...Totally worth it!" Shaun adjusted his pace to slow but hard thrusts, each driving me further off the edge. "Oh...n-no...I'm gonna...I-I'm gonna..."
"Nearly there..." Shaun groaned out,
"O-OH F-FUCK SHAUN!!!" i screamed in complete utter bliss, "I-I'M CUMMING!!!" I didn't want this feeling to stop..."KEEP FUCKING ME SHAUN...FUCK MY ASS IF YOU WANT TO...JUST KEEP FUCKING ME!!!!"
Shaun without another word pulled out and thrust hard into my rear. I let out a painful cry as I felt him inside me, Christ it felt like my ass was on fire.
"Ah..." I cried out in pain, "H-how..does anyone enjoy this..."
"Give it a moment..." Shaun cooed over me, concerned, "I'll take it slow and gentle." He whispered in my ear. I blushed a bit at his tone, I smiled a bit despite the slowly fading pain. What did I do to deserve such a sweet heart.
The rhythm slowly picked it's self again, and Shaun was whispering sweet things in my ear to help take my mind off the pain, soon each thrust slowly began to feel good. I guess it's true what they say, it hurts at first before it gets better.
"I'm gonna change the position now 'kay." Shaun whispered as he kissed the back of my neck. He raised me up so I could feel his toned chest against my bare back, I winced a bit at the change as I could feel him going deeper inside me.
"You okay?" Shaun asked me concerned, "We could stop now if you want."
"Ngh...don't you fuck dare Shaun!" I let out a low growl, "You're going to fuck me until you cum!" Shaun chuckled a bit, "We started, we'll damn well finish! Pain be damned!"
Shaun groped and messaged my breasts in time to each thrust, I let out a small satisfying moan. Christ I didn't realize I was this sensitive, I shuddered with each touch and caress.
The pace began getting harder and faster again, and I could hear Shaun's breathing getting faster...I could feel him and myself building up. My vision went blurry as we screamed out in utter pleasure, I could feel Shaun's stallionhood throb as he filled me up with his seed.
We collapsed on the bed spooning each other getting our breaths back, Shaun slowly himself pulled out. I could feel the tears fall down my face as I winced a little in pain.
"You okay?" Shaun asked as he cuddled up to me. "I didn't hurt you did I?"
"A little." I said weakly, "I didn't expect it to hurt so much..."
"It always does the first time." Shaun commented, "It's gets better the more you get used to it." He paused for a moment, "I can't believe you let me fuck you like that."
"I know I said no..." I replied, "But...the way you made me feel...it was so unlike the other times...I wanted to show you how much I love you." Shaun went quiet for a brief moment, understanding what I had meant.
"I'm glad you did..." Shaun spoke up, "I really want this to work between us Marcia...and I'm not saying that because of Claire." Shaun pulled the blanket over us, and resumed cuddling me. "I love you Marcia more than anything." I couldn't help but smile, despite the dull pain.
"I'm glad we have Claire y'know." I said softly, "When I first met her and found out what happened I wanted nothing more than giving her a home and a loving family. Funny how that works out in the end huh."
"Hmm, I admit I rather enjoy being a dad." Shaun added, "And you right it's funny how she brought us together like this."
"My mom told me that when I was born she finally understood what's like to be a mother." I explained, "I-I kind of get what she meant by that now."
"Really?" Shaun asked, "I always guessed it's a coming of age thing."
"Shaun..." I muttered quietly, but knew he could hear me. "I-is it wrong that I wouldn't mind having another..."
"...I-er don't know what to say to that." Shaun stuttered out. I closed my eyes and smiled.
"Not now of course but maybe sometime in the future..." I said shyly, an embarrassed blush across my face. Shaun just held me tighter and said nothing as we both drifted off to sleep.
Downfall Arc Finale: Equestria goes to War.
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Downfall: The Roar of the Sentiment.
Author's Note
Highly reccommended you read this while listening to this.
Downfall: The Roar of the Sentiment.
“Why? Even with all that power...” I fell to my knees as the world around me fell apart, vanishing along with the Memoria, “That bastard got away...to who knows where.”
Memories are a funny thing, and yet here I am all alone with a spear through my chest as the world fades into nothingness, flashes of people I once knew looking at me with blurred faces. Each and every one of the people I loved turned into one of those monsters, each one killed by my own hands...
“Damn that bastard, damn him...damn him and his god forsaken experiments...” I coughed up some blood, “...and even worse he’s using my image...”
“Please...get up...”
“I’m not dead yet...” I let out a roar of pain as I pulled the spear from my chest. I don’t know how I’m still alive, that should of killed me...
“Do you remember me...Cillen?”
I began to hobble, and stumble my way through the crumbling ruins of my now ruined and shattered home. There was nothing left but chunks of ruined building that once were home to thousands of now forgotten people.
“Rgh...fuck that bastard just had to take my arm...” I coughed up more blood, as leaned against one of the few undamaged walls, “SERENA!! WHERE ARE YOU!!!” There wasn’t a reply...
“Do you remember the day we got married...we were so happy...”
I looked up at the sky and watched the sky fall apart and shatter like glass, I realised Serena had succeeded in her goal...
“SERENA!!...No damn it please...answer me...” I pleaded and begged for an answer, but was met with nothing but terrifying silence, “Please...for the love of god...answer me...”
“And we were blessed with a little bundle of joy...”
“N-no...please god no...” There was nothing, that bastard had taken everything away...everything I loved...and for what to prove his own fucked up theory.
“But then that monster took her away...and murdered me...”
I just stood there and watched, as the realisation had finally set in, the monsters, my father’s fucked up ambitions, and all for what...to satisfy his sick sense of curiosity.
“YOU HEAR ME CYRUS RAINES!! I WILL HUNT YOU DOWN!! EVEN IF IT TAKES ME UNTIL THE END OF TIME!!”
The roar of a man who stood alone echoed throughout the collapsing world, a roar that echoed the pain of a husband who lost his wife, the pain of a father who lost his daughter, and the rage of a son who had been betrayed.
“You tried to save us...but he put you into a coma for two whole years...”
“DO YOU HEAR ME RAINES!! NOTHING WILL STOP ME!! NOTHING!! MARK MY WORDS YOU’LL PAY FOR WHAT YOU’VE DONE!!”
Everything around the lone man began to crumble and shatter, as a the rage of one man became too heavy a weight for the dying world to take. The pain of loss, betrayal and sheer utter hatred for the one man who started all this echoed through out the sky, and shook the very core of the ground beneath.
“When you finally woke up...you met her...and you thought she was me...”
The skies finally shattered apart revealing an endless white void of nothingness as the world around crumbled and faded. Even in the endless void, thunder echoed, the ground shook, the winds raged...and the world burned in the rage of one single man who lost everything.
Everything but the man began to break and unravel into ribbon like threads, only to rise up into the void and vanish, as if they never existed. Flashes of memories began to fade, smiling faces of friends laughing together, the embrace of lovers, the joys of growing up with a loving mother, brother and sister...all of it gone, erased once and for all.
“Even then, you loved her like you did me. So please get up...even if you forget me...even if the world comes to an end...even if you forget everything...get up and live...”
The screams of rage stopped, and silence reigned once again throughout the endless expanse of nothingness. The only thing standing in the infinite expanse was a single azure clad armoured figure where the man once stood.
“Live and stop the monster that did this...before he destroys everything...”
The figure began to walk through the infinite expanse, fully intent of hunting down the monster responsible for destroying the world. Heavy clatters of steel plated boots echoed with each step, one heavy step after the other until he too faded from the expanse and into a new world.
“And please...never forget...even if you never remember me...I love you...Cillen.”
View Online
Fade to black part 1: A war on the home front.
“Stay home...” She told me, “Stay home and protect your family...”
A lot has happened since my home became the new battleground for this war between Equestria and the Memoria. The fighting has been has been going on for hours now, and it doesn’t look like they’ll be stopping anytime soon.
My family were safe in my home, Shaun, Claire, Mom...everyone was taking refuge from the fighting here. Setsuna was dealing with some of the more powerful Memoria with the real Cillen. Luna and Celestia were leading the charge against the Memoria...and here I am standing here in the middle of street, the only thing between those monsters and the people I loved...
“So these things used to be human, huh...” I stared at the horde of monsters approaching me.
Setsuna explained that these monsters used to be people, twisted by that madman and they hunted down the people in their memories to spread what ever hellish plague that spawned them.
“I wonder how many of them used to be a friend, or someone I knew...” God please just give the strength to make this quick.
I thought back...I still couldn’t remember my father, all I know is he was twisted right in front of me into one of those monsters. One of them lunged, only to be slammed down, crushed and impaled under a rain of barrier spears.
“...”
The monsters gave some pause, clearly not expecting this level of resistance especially not from one single person. Another two howled and shrieked as volley of arrows impaled them, piercing their armoured steel like hide.
“...” Silence filled the air, as it grew more and more tense. Their growls and hisses were met with an intense silent glare of the woman that had dared to get inbetween them and their prey.
Another wave of force slammed into the group, launching them up into the air. Invisible hand grabbing them by the throat and choking the life out of them, until an audible snap was heard before slamming them into the ground.
“These were recently turned...” I muttered to myself, “Normally these monsters should be a problem.”
Another of the monsters tried to charge by me, the target was clearly someone hiding in my home. It roared, hissed and shrieked as it charged towards the front door.
In a blur I intercepted it’s path, and let out a roar of fury. In one swift punch sent it back flying into the horde of monsters. A set of golden eyes glowed with a quiet fury at the creatures.
“Big mistake...” I muttered, “Betrayal: Berserker...” With in a second my arms, hands and hooves were covered in armoured gauntlets and boots, “Now...lets see what difference these make.”
I rushed into the crowd of monsters, with an almighty cry I punched the ground as hard I could, causing the ground to shatter and knock the monsters off balance before grabbing one of the barrier spears and ramming it down the throat of the nearest Memoria. It gurgled and vomited, as it died choking on the spear.
“...” Another was grabbed by the tail, and swung around into the edge of another spear cutting it in two as the edge passed right through it like razor sharp wire.
One by one each of the monsters fell, crushed, stabbed, slashed and beaten to death. I hated fighting, but this needed to be done...if I didn’t then I would lose everyone I cared about...
More and more of the monsters came at me, I could smell the hatred they had for me in the air. Typical the feeling was mutual I could tell you.
“Dammit...” I cursed under my breath, “Where are these things coming from? These ones feel stronger than the last bunch.”
The oncoming group was fewer in number than the last wave, but these lot were clearly a lot stronger. These monsters aren’t giving me much of a choice here...I let out a bitter laugh at the irony that was about to happen...ah well I guess it couldn’t be helped given the situation.
“PLUTO PLANET! MAKE UP!!!” A flash of emerald light surrounded me blinding the oncoming horde, “Betrayal: Garnet Rod!” The Betrayal transformed itself into a flawless physical copy of Setsuna’s staff.
The horde stopped in it’s tracks, silently observing the new development in front of them.
“MEMORIA!!!” I shouted, “The pretty guardian in a sailor suit! The guardian of the gates of time. Sailor Neo Pluto! In the name of Earth and Pluto I am here to end you all!”
“Yay!” Claire cried out, “Mommy’s a sailor scout again!!”
“T-That’s Marcia?” Jay stuttered, “How the hell did she do that?”
“It’s that staff I’m more concerned about...” Shaun added, “That thing’s ability to change it’s form is impressive, but that’s just it the form it takes on is just a physical copy of the original, without any of the original’s powers.”
Everybody turned towards Shaun with a curious look, as if urging him to explain more.
“Think of it this way,” He continued, “She could turn that weapon into any other weapon she wanted, but it wouldn’t have any power of it’s own unless it was physically part of the weapon’s design itself...like sword with an edge sharp enough to cut through solid steel for example.”
“And how do you know this?” Everlynn asked,
“Marcia explained it to me...” Shaun answered simply, “Believe me I was just as shocked as you are now.”
“Isn’t anyone going to help her, she’s out numbered fifteen to one!” Elaina exclaimed, “As strong as my sister is now, she’s going to get murdered by those things.”
“Pay attention to how she’s been fighting so far.” Matt commented, “I’m sure you’ve noticed it too, right Shane?” Shane looked outside the window, and took note of the carnage.
“She’s really going all out...” Shaun commented, “She’s fighting as if she no longer has a choice in the matter. I can see it in her eyes, she’s sad that she has to do this.”
They all watched the elegant blood bath, as Marcia carved her way through each of the creatures with frightening ease.
“How can she be so calm?” Kevin asked, “Fighting like that...and be so calm. Just what is going through her head right now?”
“...She’s singing?” Everlynn stated, “It’s faint but you can hear it.”
Everlynn watched on as her daughter fought every last one of those creatures by herself. She had heard her daughter...or rather her son sing this particular song once or twice in the past.
She had asked her eldest son what the song meant, but he always denied it meant anything or he said he could relate to the feel of it. To be honest if she had to guess the song was about someone important to her son.
Maybe she had finally realised it, and there she was fighting with those monsters solely to protect the people she cared about. Everlynn guessed what happened to her forgotten father had gotten to her more than she had realised.
She watched on as her daughter sang softly to herself, and unleashed such a quiet and tranquil rage. Everlynn knew that song, that sombre song of mourning and loss.
That earlier threat she had made was all for show, and those brutal kills from before...she had seen the hurt in her daughter’s eyes when she had to kill them with such force. Marcia was a pacifist in every sense of the term, and this...the carnage and bloodshed was the reason why.
She had always held back, but here where she had no other choice. Everlynn knew the people who those monsters used to be, and she could tell that she had slowly forgotten every face whenever Marcia had killed a monster.
A rift had opened up, a fracture in the air broken like glass, broken gears and cogs spilled out of the rift. Everyone watched on as Marcia raised her hand and began to seemingly repair the fracture, a pulse of magic washed over the battlefield erasing any signs of a battle and the creatures that laid lifeless on the ground.
Everyone one rushed out to make sure Marcia was okay.
I stood there in silence, in disbelief over what I had just done. Is this what she meant...I was way in over my head here. I’m just a girl who dragged into a war I didn’t want to be a part of.
“Mommy!” Sunshine cried as she came running into my arms. Everyone just stared at me in silence, I shouldn’t be surprised considering what they had all witnessed...
Keep moving forward. (Rewrite)
“If there's anything I've learnt through all this it’s this: Life can unfair, it can be downright cruel when it wants to, and it is most definitely hard. Despite all that you keep getting back up, even if it keeps knocking you back down and if you do you keep moving forward.” - Mark Geary
I would describe myself as more or less a run of the mill 25 year old guy; I'm 5 ft. 10 inches tall, and have a slender build, fair skin complexion, dusty blonde hair and greyish blue eyes. I've heard on the news that people have been waking up as some sort of pastel coloured equines that look like they are from some sort of cartoon, meh doesn't concern me one bit a person is a person human or not.
You see shit like this has been happening all around the world for a few months now, a few more found each day causing accidents in traffic, some even been driven insane by the change and some peoples treatment of the unfortunate is just right down sick, especially in some of more superstitious communities.
I can't say I can agree with such treatment, I never have done but hey what can I do? I’m just one guy at the end of the day. I do my part to help people out when I can, a little good deed here and there can mean a lot in this small mining town I live in.
Now normally I wouldn't bore people with such mundane details such as this, but given my situation it is kind of relevant. I think maybe its best I start from the beginning...
It was a typical Friday at work, long, tiring and a little boring due to some strange rule about the end of the working week. Serve customers, clean up, and taking in deliveries, it was dull yes but it paid very well and the staff was very friendly. Still though even though I enjoyed the job I would often take freelance art commissions to help build up my portfolio and gain the necessary experience as an artist, something which I spent the last two years working towards after I left university.
The end of the shift came at last and I left exhausted and admittedly I had been having a headache all damned day. Not your usual headache mind you, it felt like a small bump on my forehead I figured I must of bumped my head in my sleep this morning.
I headed home to a small two story semidetached house; it was best described as an organised mess. It's not like I don't tidy up but I work 40 hours a week, so I keep things at least presentable and I value my free time a little too much. Anyhow I made a simple supper and watched the TV for an hour or so.
The news was on with reports on some unidentifiable object orbiting the moon in a dormant state, the news reader mentioned some sort of pulse that hit the planet just the other week and this object has been silent ever since. The pulse it gave off caused brown outs worldwide in some of the larger cities, causing a great deal of panic, countless causalities and sadly some fatalities. In short for a brief moment the entire economy went to hell, but what I could do about it I'm not Superman after all.
For the last six months that moon has been visible in the sky, just floating there in plain view for everyone to see. It was even visible in the middle of the day, it was a beautiful sight to behold especially in the night sky. Something felt off about it though I couldn’t quite place what though, and to be honest I never really paid it any mind.
Scientists and the military have been working countless hours to find out what exactly that pulse did; now I don't have much interest in the news, due to being nothing but bad news majority of the time.
Here though it got interesting and you didn't have to be genius to figure this out, people had been getting sick lately you could call it paranoia which at the time that's all I thought it was. I was paying more attention to the possibility of extra-terrestrial life. Being the sci-fi nut I actually was, I was ecstatic of the possibility of alien life.
“Ha-ha! I knew it! There was no chance of us being alone in this universe.” I grinned and laughed at new possibilities that meant, but before long I began coughing. I cleared my throat for the twentieth time today, “God, what's up with my voice today? The last time I sounded like this was when I was a teenager.” I turned off the TV and got up stretching as I did so, my entire body just felt stiff today, I swore I heard some parts of my body crack as I stretched.
“A shower should do me some good.” I said to myself in a scratchy sounding voice. I would often talk to myself out of habit; it was just something I did out of habit as a kid.
The bathroom was just what you expect it to be: A bath/shower combo, sink and a toilet. It was decorated to give it a watery feel, which I thought was appropriate. There was even a full body mirror upon the wall.
I ran a hot shower, which it did ease the stiffness that seemed to be causing my muscles some discomfort. Now I'm not particularly an observant person when my mind is elsewhere not to mention that damned headache kept me from concentrating, but I didn't notice a strange mark on both thighs.
I got out of the shower and went to change; as I did I noticed the mark in the mirror. I turned to get a better view of it, a single black cog or was it a gear? With a blue heart and gold cross engraved upon it. I could have sworn my hips were a bit wider too.
“What. The. Fuck?” I mouthed, I'm pretty sure I'd remember getting a tattoo. I ran a hand over the one on my right side and it felt like plush fur? Shaking my head in disbelief I continued getting changed and went back downstairs. Now normally my routine for an evening would be to spend a few hours gaming online or on my PS3, Fallout New Vegas being a particular favourite at the moment, but given my headache I decided to watch some TV instead.
A few hours passed by as I watched Bottom, Mock the Week and a couple of episodes of South Park. As I was lying on the sofa I couldn't seem to get comfortable and my headache seemed to be getting worse now. Good lord it felt like it was being pulled by some unknown invisible force, after a short while it felt like my ears was getting pulled to...It wasn't painful surprisingly just really, really uncomfortable.
“Fuck...I must be coming down with the bug that's been going around lately.” I muttered with increasingly higher and softer pitched tone. I do recall someone calling in sick at work the previous day with said bug, which worried me slightly.
The pulling feeling stopped after a few moments, which I began to feel a slight tingly sensation in my left hand. I barely managed to ignore it, at least until my skin began itching.
“Oh come on!” I cursed attempting to stop the itch by scratching. I got up frustrated but I immediately lost my balance, cursing under my breath I tried getting up again using the sofa to support myself. I winced in pain I heard a sickening cracking noise coming from my legs. I looked directly into the living room mirror and saw my ears now stood on top of my head covered in a light blue plush like fur and some sort of horn on my forehead. I immediately fell back down onto the floor in shock.
“What the fuck is happening to me?!” I cried absolutely frightened, my voice becoming higher pitched as I spoke. I could feel my heart racing I placed my hand over my heart in an effort to calm down, but I couldn't feel my fingers. Why couldn't I feel my fingers?!
I put my hand in front of me and watched in complete horror as my fingers slowly merged together in to one and my fingernails enveloping my now merged fingers becoming some sort of hoof? I felt the change happen to my other hand and both feet, it felt interesting to say the least, surprisingly the change wasn't painful, extremely uncomfortable yes but not painful. That itchy feeling returned like it was possessed starting from my hooves and crawling all over my body, soon covering my body with that same plush like light blue fur. I was sweating like crazy from the ordeal
I was praying to every deity I knew about hoping this wouldn't kill me, with my heart condition one heart attack or stroke and it's a definite game over for me.
It was over soon enough and I picked myself up off the floor, steadying myself and panting heavily as I tried to get my breath back. Looking at the mirror I looked like some sort of human-equine cross? Carefully I made my way up stairs and as soon as I entered my bedroom I collapsed on the bed in a fit of a pain coming from between my legs.
“SWEET MOTHER OF ALL THAT IS HOLY!!!” I screamed in my increasingly feminine sounding voice. After a few moments of that unbearable pain, I heard a rip and tearing noise coming from my rear feeling it getting wider. I looked behind me and found a tail swishing about erratically as it grew longer. I could feel my hair get longer as well as my tail grew, along with that pulling feeling along my jawline and nose.
My vision blurred from tears as the pain filled every fibre of my being, and my voice was sore from the indistinguishable cries of pain from my transformation. It was hell enduring all that and it left fatigued and exhausted from that horrible experience. What was left of my strength I had left me and I passed out on the bed from the pain and sheer agony I had just endured.
I stirred several hours later, the early morning light shining upon my face and several birds happily chirping and singing, the damned things might have well have been a siren for all I care.
“Oh fuck me that was a terrible nightmare.” I squeaked, still groggy I got up and noticed the clock, 6:40 am, I got up and well “GAH!!” I found myself on my back on the floor as I fell off the bed, “Okay since when has my bed been that big?” I asked myself in my now feminine voice, “And since when did I sound like that!”
I tried standing upright and found myself face first upon the floor, “Okay now let’s try this again.” This time I managed to steady myself on all fours, “Ha-Hah!” I cried in triumph. I froze when I looked down, “Oh no....nonononono!” I panicked, it wasn't a nightmare.
“Okay calm down Geary, just take your time.” I tried to calm myself. I tried walking on my new legs on step at a time, tripping a few times and a lot of cursing later I made my way to the bathroom.
The size of everything was a little alarming, and confirmed I had lost quite a bit of height, thankfully I had large full body mirror in the bathroom. What I saw horrified me.
I was now small light blue unicorn, with a dusty blonde mane, tail and expressive bright blue eyes. My black t-shirt hung off me loosely and my shorts were lying on the floor in tatters.
“What on earth has happened to me?” I spoke in my now soft feminine voice, I turned around curious and lifted my tail up, a moment passed and I checked again. I blushed red as I finally confirmed what I feared.
“Great! Just great! Not only am I no longer human but I’m no longer a guy either...” To say I was upset at the change would be an understatement. I felt my ears lower and tail curl round defensively in response to my emotions.
“W-why me...? What did I do to deserve this...?” I asked myself, as I walked back to my bedroom.
My thoughts turned to my situation, countless questions flooded my mind. What would my family think? My friends? How would I work and live like this? I'm a fucking pony now! I felt absolutely furious. Everything I have ever worked for, my education, my ambitions and even my god damned fucking gender...gone all of it! Gone!
I was shaking, cursing everything possibly responsible for my change. Eventually I did the one thing I haven't done since I was kid...I just broke down and cried.
“T-this...It's just too much.” I sobbed, how would you feel if everything you ever lived for was now meaningless? So you really can't blame me breaking down like that. After a few moments of crying I calmed myself down.
“Okay think, there must be something useful about this new body?” I said to no one in particular as I clumsily made my way out the bathroom and to the stairs, I sighed, “Oh boy this is gonna suck.” I climbed down the stairs carefully one step at a time until... “GAH!!” I shrieked as I fell down the last half of the stairs.
“...Ow!” I groaned, just typical I needed help and I knew it. I got up and shook off the fall, making my way to the living room, the TV was on the news channel, climbing onto the sofa I watched intensely for any information about my predicament.
Some help that was, all it told me that other people had been affected and changed in a similar way I had, one of the news readers had the nerve of calling us freaks. One thing that worried me greatly was the scenes of ponies like me being subject to horrific treatment. Some people were seen shocking some into submission, others tying ponies up and cracking them with a crowbar as if they were some sort of piñata, and the most distressing thing of all was several pictures of ponies with various gunshot wounds desperately trying to cling on to what little life they had left.
I thought about what this would mean for me, and I didn’t like where those thoughts had gone. I took little solace in the fact that I wasn’t the only person who had transformed like this.
The news reader continued on with the report, detailing that a few of the culprits responsible for some to the more cruel treatments were found beaten and bloody. They were screaming in agony as if they were reliving all their worst nightmares and memories all at once. One even looked completely brain dead, if his glazed over look was anything to go by.
“Has everypony gone insane?” I asked myself, did a good portion of humanity really have to such bastards about this? I jumped as the phone rang; I wanted to answer it but how could I? I didn't have hands anymore. Soon enough the answering machine took the message.
“Mark, just letting you know I'm coming round later, love Mom.” The machine spoke before ending with beep. “Oh fuck me and my life!” I cursed, why is it that whenever I find myself in an awkward situation something or someone will make it worse.
I swear someone upstairs is messing with me on purpose, and when I do get up there I am going to enjoy decking them...fuck that I'm killing them when I get up there.
Anyhow back to the situation at hand. I closed my now feminine expressive eyes deep in thought. I'm a mare now, a unicorn mare to be exact and if the news was to be believed I wasn't the only one changed like this. I took a little relief that I wasn't the only pony in this situation, despite the negative reaction of the public on the TV screen.
I got up from the sofa and took a better look at myself; I had no hands now just hooves...
”So how am I going to pick things up now? Hold them between my hooves?” I asked myself, looking back I saw my tail swishing to and fro lazily, “I could use my tail...but I don't think it'll be appropriate if I displayed myself to the world each time I wanted to pick up something. So that's out.”
So all that left was my mouth, just typical. “Okay then what else?” I continued to think for a moment. I couldn't concentrate with my stomach growling for food, sighing I made my way to the fridge.
I gave the fridge door a quick nudge to open it, and I was overwhelmed by the smell,
“Oh god was my sense of smell always this sensitive?” I took a few steps back overpowered by the new odours I smelt, whatever meat I had in there smelt awful. “Didn't I buy that meat fresh yesterday?” I wondered, looking back at it I didn't find ham appealing, but that salad on the other hand looks very yummy. I shook my head in confusion,
“Since when has a salad looked so tasty before?” I never was much of a salad person, only reason I made it was to go with the pasta I had the previous Thursday. “Meh. Foods food.” I picked up the bowl with my mouth and carried it into the living room.
Sitting down I began to eat...”Oh god it's like an orgasm in my mouth!” Now this was a surprise since when did salad taste this good. I happily chowed down on breakfast. I listened further to the news, just a few more cases of traffic accidents, and sadly further reports of abuse to those unfortunate ponies.
“Che, some people can be such a meanie pants.” I paused for a second, “Meanie pants?” Oh dear god that sounds like something kid would say. I guess I should tidy myself up a bit; I do after all still reek of sweat.
“Mm, a shower would do me wonders right now.” I made my way upstairs, placing the salad bowl in the kitchen sink as I passed; climbing up those stairs was easier than climbing down.
In my small bathroom, I turned on the water to my preferred temperature that tap had an awful metallic after taste. Now to get this shirt off, I tried pulling, biting and even attempting to rip my way through it, eventually after a lot of cursing the shirt was off although now in a lot of pieces I stepped into the shower and began to scrub my plush fur clean the best I could with these darned hooves. Unfortunately I soon found the soap, “GAH!!” I screamed as I slipped and fell onto my back.
“Ow, fuck that smarts!” I cursed, as I felt the warm water soak my plush underbelly. “O-oh! OH! OH GOD!!!” I moaned in bliss, what was causing that wonderful feeling. “T-this is new! A-ah fuck that feels good!” I looked down, the shower head had lowered a bit when I slipped, I must have kicked it without realising and now hovered by its hose over my...I blushed profusely and I tried to stand up, nearly tripping up on the soap once again. As good as that felt I’d rather not do that again…at least the falling down part anyway.
I turned the water off letting out a quick bleh at the taste and got out the shower. I tried everything to get dry but sadly all it ended in was a still slightly damp and slightly fuzzier fur.
I made my way downstairs, with another resounding squeal as I fell down once again. I groaned as I got back up, but unfortunately my horn had impaled the passage way cupboard door, meaning I was stuck. I struggled to get free from the door pulling as hard as I could to get free.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” I heard someone shriek. I sighed this really wasn't my day was it?
“A little help would be nice you know.” There was a moment of silence between us,
“Mark?” In the passage way stood a slightly short middle aged woman, with curly dusty blonde hair and a similar eye colour to mine when I was still human. The woman nodded dumbstruck and helped me out of my current predicament.
“Thanks Mom.”
Mom looked down at me in confusion; it was hard for me to tell what she was thinking. How do you explain to your own mother that you changed species and gender overnight? Setting myself upright, I gestured to go into the living room,
“I'll explain in there, you'll want a seat for this.” I explained. Mom sat down upon the sofa, confusion still etched on her face, “So in a nutshell, I was feeling ill yesterday and this morning I woke up like this.” I explained simply,
“...okay you’re unicorn mare now that I get as weird as it sounds but...”Mom hesitated,
“But what?” I asked,
“Why do you look like a My Little Pony?” I swear she looked amused after saying that.
“...”
“...”
“...I'm sorry what?” I said in disbelief, “What you mean that old cartoon from the 80's?” I asked,
“Um, yes and no I think I should you should see this.” Mom changed the channel to the Hub network. On the screen was several pastel coloured ponies which some looked similar to myself aside from being you know I'm not a cartoon character. “This is the first episode apparently.” Mom stated simply, I watched on in curiosity until the end of the second episode where they use the Elements of Harmony to turn Nightmare Moon back into Princess Luna...
I watched eagerly at midnight blue alicorn on the screen, a small smile appeared on my face, I found Luna to be absolutely adorable.
“Mark....MARK!” I let out a squeak in surprise,
“Um...yes Mom.” I answered a little timidly; Mom eyed me down with on brow raised,
“Anything catch your interest?” She asked amused.
“No, Mom. It's show for little girls, why would I enjoy it?” I lied,
“Oh no reason beside the fact you were humming along to the theme tune, and seemed very happy watching it.” I blushed a bit.
“Never mind that!” I wouldn't admit it to her, but I did kind of enjoy it. Mom looked at the state of my fuzzy plush fur and dishevelled mane and tail,
“I think we need to sort that fur and hair of yours. Come here.” Mom patted the cushion beside her; reluctantly I got up and laid down on the cushion. Mom began sorting out my fur, brushing and straightening out my plush fur, this felt really, really good. I let out a sigh of contentment as she continued brushing me; no wonder cats liked getting stroked.
“What should I do about your mane?” Mom asked,
“I want it like Luna's.” I said excitedly, Mom laughed a little.
“I thought you didn't like that little girl’s show?” She teased; oh crap did I just say that? I swear that's my worst habit, speaking without thinking...
Mom continued brushing and styling my mane, when she was done my mane although shorter was similar enough to Luna's mane style. I peered into a nearby mirror and giggled a bit when I saw my new mane style, Mom just gave me a funny look.
“What? Can't I look cute?” I giggled again, and soon stopped myself since when did I giggle at anything
“I think we need to get you to a doctor, or is it a vet in your case?” Mom joked,
“Oh ha-hah, very funny.” I dead panned, my mood worsened once again by what she meant by that harmless joke. She looked at me worryingly, “Mom have you seen the news recently, regarding how others in my situation are being treated?” I asked, Mom just nodded and hugged me. Again I felt tears forming, “Mom...I-I'm scared...”
The last thing I needed now was another emotional breakdown; I always suffered from them whenever I got significantly stressed, I did my best to keep my mother from finding out about them and only one of my friends knew I suffered from them and that I was seeing a psychologist to help me with my more personal problems.
Everyone always thought I was always in calm, collected and in control of myself. I can tell you I’m the opposite from that, you could say I hide myself behind as mask, but that’s another story altogether.
“Shush now, it'll be alright.” Mom reassured me. “I'm sure the doctor will be able to help, I'll make sure nothing happens to you.” I was crying again, I couldn't help it. Here I am frightened beyond all belief and crying like a child in front of my mother.
Mom spent the next half an hour trying to reassure me everything will be okay. I got the feeling she knew why I was so emotional at the moment, but she chose to say nothing regarding it.
Mark - after transformation.
Author's Note
I've slowly going through and rewriting the story so that the later chapters make a bit more sense. I'll be adding a suprise for each chapter as I go through each one. Enjoy
Friends and Family part 1. (Rewrite)
I couldn’t get much sleep last night; I was tossing and turning in my usual manner. I was having that nightmare again, the one where I found myself alone amongst my friends and family only they treated me as if I was like I didn’t exist at all.
I guess you could say that was my greatest fear to be abandoned and ignored like that. What did Dr Weiss call it again, Monophobia? I guess I have my old man to thank for that, just thinking about him leaves a bitter taste.
Over the course of the night I felt something warm cuddle up to me, which put me at ease as I drifted off back to sleep for the rest of the night.
Gentle beams of sunlight shone through the windows of the room, a bit too brightly for my liking as they were shining down on my face irritating me.
“...Someone...turn off the light...too bright.” I mumbled tiredly, opening my eyes, “Okay, okay I'm awake already.” Groaning as I got up, I took a quick survey of my surroundings. “Ah that's right I'm in the hospital with that...poor...injured...filly...” I was staring directly at her bed which was now currently empty. “Where is she?!” I panicked.
I stopped for a moment when I heard the sound of light snoring coming from right next to me, turning round to face the source of the sound; I was greeted by the adorable sight of the filly curled up next to me asleep under the covers.
“Oh thank god!” I sighed in relief, lying back down I faced the sleeping filly. “You gave me quite the scare there.” The filly stirred a little as she woke up, her visible bright green eye lit up as she smiled at the sight of me.
“...!” She let out a small yawn, and gave me a warm smile has she gently rubbed one of the eyes with one her fore hooves. I guess some habits don’t change despite having a different body.
“Well good morning to you to Sunshine.” She giggled silently at the name, since she couldn't speak at the moment; I decided to call her Sunshine until she could tell me her proper name. I couldn't keep referring to her as 'filly' now could I?
“...!” She hugged me as her way of saying good morning; I hugged her gently being careful not to hurt her. Did I really make that much of an impression on her?
We were interrupted by the sound of somepony knocking on the door. Sunshine quickly hid back under the covers, she trembled a bit which I put off as discomfort around ponies she didn't know. My little brother and sister did the exact same thing at that age, so I’m more or less used to it after all these years.
“Hey it'll be alright, I won't let anyone hurt you remember?” I reassured her, and she nodded her head to say 'I know'. “Come in.” I said to whoever was on the other side of the door. Matt came in through the door, limping still from his injury and he looked a little sheepish.
“I didn't come at a bad time did I?” Matt looked at me, then at Sunshine and back to me.
“No not really.” I replied, “I was just getting up now, what brings you here anyway?”
“Nothing much really I just wanted to talk.” He lied. I mentally shook my head Matt has always been a terrible liar, he only does it when he’s nervous or worried about something.
“Matt...You’re a terrible liar, what’s wrong?” I asked, concern gracing my features. He sighed in defeat.
“Look I'm just worried about what the doctor said to me when he treated my leg.” He confessed.
“What did he say?” I asked, curious to what the doctor said to get him worried
“I asked him if there was any possibility to change back to how I was before.” Matt hesitated a little, “He said there wasn't any chance what so ever, every one changed is stuck like this for the rest of their lives.”
“Matt, Dr Weiss already told me that.” I gave him a sympathetic look, “I wasn't happy about that revelation either, but we have to accept that the situation is beyond anything we can do. So we're just going to have to tough it out and make do with what we have, okay?”
“But...” He interrupted.
“No buts Matt, we'll make it through just like always.” I comforted him. Sunshine finally pooped up from underneath the blanket and gave Matt a comforting look. Matt gave a confused look. “She's telling you it'll be alright.”
“How can you tell what's she saying?” Matt asked. Now that I thought about it I didn't know how, I guess it’s just intuition.
“I don't know.” I replied, “Instinct I guess. Your guess is as good as mine at this point.”
“I think the change has affected more than your body.” Matt stated, “It's very unlike you to be so...motherly, you normally just keep to yourself.”
“I decided to stop hiding.” Was all the reply I would give him. “If that is the case, I would imagine the psychologist would say something about that, when she arrives.”
The conversation was cut short by the sound of Sunshine's tiny stomach growling for food. Matt and I looked at her; she gave an awkward smile in response.
“Come on Sunshine, let’s get some breakfast.” Sunshine nodded her head shyly, “Do you want to tag along Matt?” I asked, Matt's stomach growled in response.
“Uh...yeah sure why not?” Matt stuttered out with embarrassment.
We left with Matt showing us the way to the mess hall. I don't exactly know what to get, giving our drastic change in diet so I imagine fruit would be the best course for now. Didn't the ponies from the show eat things like baked goods, vegetables, and fruit without any ill effects, I don’t know if that applies to us though. As for drinks I guess natural fruit juices, water and milk would be okay, I did seem to recall one instance of tea being drunk.
The onsite café was busy, I noticed it was mostly ponies in the café, with the occasional human amongst the crowd which I assumed they were part of the staff if the uniform was any indication.
We sat down on the large chairs the provided to prevent us from slipping off. Matt raised a hoof to get some attention from the staff. A young woman wearing a pale blue waitress uniform came by to take our order.
“What will you all have? And we’ll bring it right over.” She asked cheerfully. I noticed Matt take a sigh of relief; I guess he’s had to deal with some of the negative attitude towards ponies, it would explain the limp.
“I'll have a vegetarian special.” Matt ordered politely, the waitress turned us.
“I'll have the same and a coffee, milk and two sugars. Sunshine here will have a glass of milk and some seedless apple slices.” The waitress took our order and left.
“How are you going to hold a cup of coffee?” Matt asked confused.
“Simple, with magic.” I replied, “Telekinesis to be exact. The way I figure it I have to visualise what I want it to move and concentrate, if I'm right the feeling will be like moving an invisible hand.”
“Are you sure that's wise?” Matt inquired looking a little worried, “From what I've seen already, it causes the brain quite a headache at first. How'd you figure that out anyway?”
“I thought about how the ability works, and broke it down.” I explained, “I'm pretty good with that sort of thing.”
After a few minutes of waiting the waitress returned with our order, we said our thanks to her and began to eat. Sunshine quite happily drank her glass of milk by holding it between her hooves. I wait for my coffee to cool a bit. I concentrated on it, picturing the coffee cup being picked up by one of my hands. To my surprise and excitement the cup was covered in a gentle sky blue glow as it slowly floated up in the air towards me as I took a sip.
“Mark that was amazing!” Matt said impressed, “Feeling that headache yet?”
“Yeah a little, it feels like I'm using muscles I've never used before.” I stated.
“Oh I can imagine, you can be a little dozy from time to time.” Matt laughed as he joked.
“Oh ha-ha, very funny.” I laughed a bit too, we heard a little bit of commotion from some of the groups of ponies around the room. muttering of “Oh that's so sweet.” “What an adorable filly.” and “What a cute couple.” were heard, causing Matt and I to nearly choke on our food in embarrassment.
“...?” Sunshine just gave us both a confused look; we both said nothing and ate the rest of breakfast in an awkward silence. A trotting of hooves could be heard approaching us, Sunshine waved to the pony approaching us. I turned to see who it was.
“Good morning Antonia.” Matt and I greeted. Antonia gave a curt nod and looked at Sunshine.
“...?” Sunshine gave Antonia a confused look; I guess she didn’t understand the look Antonia was giving her.
“I was wondering where she scampered off to, I trust she hasn't been any trouble?” Antonia asked as she smiled warmly.
“Sunshine hasn't been any trouble at all, I take it you've came with news?” I replied, happy that Sunshine was comfortable around Antonia.
“I was just on my way to let you know that the psychologist was here to see you. She should be waiting for you in your room.” Antonia explained.
“I see, tell her I'm on my way.” I replied, Sunshine gave me sad look causing my heart to sink a little. “C-can I bring Sunshine with me, I don't want to leave her alone. No offence Matt but I don't she is completely comfortable around you yet.”
“No problem mate.” Matt replied.
“I don't see a problem with 'Sunshine' to come with you.” Antonia said warmly, “I wouldn't want to separate her from her adoptive 'mother'” She laughed a little.
“M-mother?!” I stuttered, Sunshine gave me a very happy look at Antonia's statement. “I-er...C-come on Sunshine let's go...” Matt was killing himself laughing at my embarrassment.
I didn't know what to say or think about that comment, I mean me Sunshine's mother of all things. I just wanted to cheer her up and keep her safe...So why does the thought of being her mother make me happy? Was this just part of my new gender, or was it something I genuinely desired?
My greatest wish was to be nothing like my father and to be a better person that n he ever was, I guess this was the world’s twisted way of granting that wish.
I felt really confused about this; I took a quick look at Sunshine as we walked to see to my psychologist Sunshine returned the look with a small smile. Maybe Dr Rio would have some answers...
As Antonia said Dr Rio was waiting for us in room 213, she was a slightly small petite looking woman around 5ft 3 inches in height with raven black hair and chocolate brown eyes. Her outfit suggested she was very professional and her black framed glasses gave her frosty look, but once you got to know her see was a very warm person.
She sat in the chair by the desk, with a very patient expression which turned into a look of mild curiosity when she noticed Sunshine.
“I see you have made a new friend, Mr Geary.” Dr Rio said warmly, I sighed slightly and shook my head.
“I told you already I'd rather be addressed by my first name Samantha; I've been seeing you for what just over a year now.” I stated, “I'd thought we'd be on a first name basis by now.” Dr Rio, or rather Samantha just laughed a little.
“Very well Mark. Now why don't you make yourself comfortable and we'll start.” Samantha asked, as I did Sunshine climbed on the chair beside the bed, then on to the bed and curled up beside me quickly falling asleep. “Now how are you taking the change Mark?” She asked.
“To be honest Samantha, I'm...worried how this will affect my personal life. I'm sure you've seen the news, all the abuse and torture...It's frightening not even a child like Sunshine was spared from it. For the first time in my life I'm completely and genuinely scared” I explained, without realising it my tail wrapped around Sunshine protectively. Samantha took a few notes on her clipboard, noting down my worries.
“I understand you've changed gender as well, how are you taking it?” She asked.
“I-I...don't know...really how to take it.” I confessed, “On one hoof I'll never be a man again or ever experience things only a man can enjoy...but on the other...” I hesitated.
“But what?” Samantha encouraged.
“I-it's like...a weight has been lifted from my shoulders.” I closed my eyes and tried to word how I felt, “It's like I'm free now, just free to be myself, free from my parent’s expectations just because I was their son...and I'm actually happy now that I'm a woman or more accurately a mare now.”
“I see.” Samantha said as she took more notes.
“My mother and stepfather as much as I love them are convinced that I'm a regular normal guy, but I realise that's far from the truth now isn't it. I'm not normal, but I'm not weird either I'm just...me.” I confessed further, my expression gave away my inner turmoil easily to Samantha.
“Is that what you really want Mark, just to be yourself?” Samantha inquired. “Or is there something else bothering you? I'll have you know that Antonia showed me her husband's notes.”
“I gathered you've seen them, and I know that this new form is based upon my personality and the like.” I confirmed, “I know fine well that I can't change back, even if I could I don't think I would want to.” Samantha took down more notes before placing her clipboard down on the desk.
“Mark...” She hesitated, “Just how long have you felt like this? I know you shown signs of G.I.D, but has it really gone that far, why didn't say anything until now?” I was at a loss for words by Samantha's concern.
“I guess I just began to believe the lies I was telling myself and my parents. I must have been like this since I was what 13-14 years old?” I was silent for a brief moment as I looked upon Sunshine's tiny sleeping form. “I'm 25 now, and here I am a unicorn mare with thoughts and feelings I don't understand or know how to handle.”
“What kind of feelings?” Samantha asked trying her best to understand.
“When I first met Sunshine here and found out what those inhuman monsters did to her, I wanted to do anything to make her happy and keep her safe.” I smiled at Sunshine, “To show her she was loved, she can't be older than 7 for god's sake.”
“I see, but there's more to it than that.” Samantha stated, I nodded to confirm her suspicion.
“Yes, before I came to see you some other ponies confused me for her mother. Even Matt, one of my closest friends made that comment.” I explained.
“And?” Samantha urged me to continue.
“And it just makes me ask myself, why does that thought make me happy?” I asked Samantha silently hoping she would have any sort of insight.
“I-I really don't know what to make of that Mark, this the first time I've been asked that.” Samantha admitted. I sighed at her answer; I guess this was something I'd have to figure out along the way then.
A quick knock on the door was heard disrupting the silence between us.
“Enter.” Samantha answered simply going back into her professional manner, the door open with Antonia and my mother entering the room. Mom took one look at Samantha and with a raised brow asked.
“Who are you?” Mom didn't mean to sound rude, but the surprise of seeing Samantha there made mom suspicious.
“I'm Dr Samantha Rio; I'm your daughter's psychologist.” Samantha introduced herself, I briefly got that unsettling feeling that some shouting would happen soon.
“YOUR MY SON'S WHAT?!” Mom shouted in disbelief. I frowned at my mother's volume as it was causing Sunshine some discomfort, and given my habit of speaking without thinking I dropped myself in it.
“Look mom, I don't appreciate the shouting.” I scolded, “If you don't mind my little Sunshine here is trying to sleep!” Mom, Antonia and Samantha just stared at me in shock; it took a moment to click what I just admitted to.
“I-I...but...what?!” Mom stammered out trying to make sense of what she just heard.
“I don't know how to explain it Mom but she is.” I said. Mom tried to make sense of it but was failing, the confusion was as clear as day on her face.
“And Dr Rio here is your psychologist.” Mom asked in disbelief, “How long?”
“I've been seeing Samantha for just over a year now.” I explained, trying to think carefully how to word this to Mom. “Mom...I've been trying to cope with...a lot of pressure and issues over the past few years.”
Mom took a moment, but before she would answer me Samantha interrupted mom's train of thought.
“Mark has been seeing me to cope with the pressure of being the person you and everyone else bar a few people wanted her to be, as well as dealing with issues regarding her new gender.” Samantha explained, “And from what I understand she's happier for the change in gender.” Mom was trying her best to understand my situation, as Samantha was trying to put it as gently as she could.
“But...my son...” Mom choked out, trying her best not to cry, “Why...did it have to be my son?”
“Mom...” I tried to speak without crying myself, “I tried so hard to be the man you wanted me to be, but I'm sorry, I can't...I-I just can't take the pressure anymore it's braking me down little by little.” Mom just broke down, crying over the fact she didn't realise how much pressure I was under. After a few moments had passed Mom began to calm down.
“I'm so sorry honey, I-I didn't know we were putting you under so much pressure I swear we just wanted what was best for you.” Mom said in between the occasional sob.
“Mom...its okay I know.” I reassured her, “It's not your fault, and you know how Dad is. It couldn't be helped you always did pushed me to do my best.” I hesitated for a moment, “But I'm sorry I can't be the kind of person you thought I was anymore.” Mom nodded her head trying to understand.
“Please be honest with me Mark, how bad was it really?” Mom asked.
“I was having emotional breakdowns mom, I tried to keep myself together I really did. For 13 years I wore a mask of a self-confident and reserved young man.” I confessed, “As I grew up I quickly learned that others looked up to the illusion of a man who would not give up no matter how many times he was beaten down.”
“...?” Sunshine gave a curious look and was listening in pretending to still be asleep.
“How many times did you tell me never to give in to people like that Mom?” I asked, leaving Mom speechless. “I often came home with cuts, bruises and on one occasion a couple of broken ribs and do you know what the kicker was?”
“W-what?” Mom looked horrified.
“It was so nice to know I had such wonderful friends at the time.” I spat out sarcastically, “Each time I was made fun of and beaten I would ask myself why they did this. To this day I still don't know why they still do it even after all these years.”
“...” Sunshine gave me reassuring look, and I smiled back at her.
“When I started college I found out first hand who my real friends were, but no matter how hard I tried I couldn't keep up with them even though they helped me as much as they could. Despite that I was happy I had such wonderful friends.” I explained, “But you remember what happened when I ended up in hospital for protecting Matt from those bastards who bullied me.”
“I remember, you weren't even 17 when that happened.” Mom replied solemnly, “I got told what had happened by Shane, from what he said you could barely stand and muttering something to yourself as if it was a mantra.”
I remained silent at that particular memory.
“I won't fall, I won't give in, I won't give up, I have to be strong so I won't be rejected again.” Mom quoted that very mantra causing me to wince, Sunshine cuddled up to me in an effort to comfort me.
Samantha noted that mantra down with a now knowing look. Mom sighed at the revelation, knowing that this was going to hell to explain to my stepfather.
“I think it would be best if I took Mark home.” Mom stated. Sunshine looked distraught at the thought of me leaving.
“...!” She shook her head, trying not to cry.
“I'm sorry dear, but I have to take him home.” Mom apologised.
“...!!” Again Sunshine shook her head.
“Mom I'm sorry but I'm staying. The people here can help me much more than you can at the moment.” I looked at Sunshine who was pleading for me not to go, “Matt's here to, and I won't abandon my little Sunshine or Matt for that matter.”
“But you could always visit...” Mom pleaded with me. I gave her a stern look.
“Do you remember the last thing he taught me before he left?” I reminded her, Mom realised who I meant and nodded her head in defeat.
“I'm sorry Mom I really am, but you know better than anyone that I won't abandon the people I care about.” I explained.
“It's...okay honey I understand, even if I don't like it I understand.” Mom looked up at me with a sad smile, “It doesn't matter what species or gender you are just know I'm proud of you.”
“...” Sunshine smiled at Mom.
“She's saying she'll keep an eye on me for you.” I laughed a little, as she gave a mock salute.
Overwrite Part 5: Arrival and Change.
“I have some good news and bad news for you.” A lone hooded figure spoke; there was a moment of silence before he continued speaking, “Your sister is safe, amnesic but safe. It’s…heart breaking for you I know but I assure you once everything is said and done here she’ll be back to her usual self.” There was another pause of silence and the hooded man had a concerned look on his face, “Look I know this wasn’t something you wanted to do but I explained it already, it’s the only way to save both worlds without any casualties…you know what happened to my own world because of that false moon and I refuse to let that happen again…” Another silence, the hooded man sat down in a nearby chair. “…Not again…I won’t let that happen again…Look I can’t do anything more here other than hunt down those remaining monsters, I can’t stop what has started here…the most I can do is minimize the damage.”
The hooded man’s phone vanished in a dim blue light, the silence echoed throughout the abandoned room as like a ghost the hooded man simply vanished.
The train journey was long and quite frankly quite dull in Serena’s opinion. The steady rocking of the carriage she was in wasn’t doing much to ease her discomfort, she wasn’t sure why but there was something in the air that felt off; like something about the world was changing besides the people. The feeling in the air was something best described as easily missed, from what she gathered whatever it was felt out of place in the world but had a sense of familiarity to her.
Serena snapped out her thoughts as the train came to halt, rising from her seat and made her way out of the train alongside several people and ponies alike. Frankly it amazed her how despite their transformation they all continued like it was like nothing about them had changed, this was deeply worrying sign for here; remembering the panic and confusion everyone who changed went through during the next few weeks.
She felt a droplet of water fall gently upon her person, then another, a few more and before she knew it, it was raining. Calling a taxi to the hospital Serena climbed in and continued on her journey.
Midway through the journey, she passed the time by making idle conversation with the driver when everything around her suddenly froze in place. Serena panicked as she tried to shake the driver.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you Serena.” She looked beside her at the source of the voice, when she realized who it belonged to she screamed. The hooded man winced at the sheer volume of the scream. “Geez, even without your memory you can still reach that level of noise.”
“E-Excuse me?” Serena spoke: the hooded man just chuckled, “H-How…b-but you’re…?”
“Someone from your dreams right?” He finished, “You’re a hard woman to find you know that?” He chuckled again, “If you’re wondering about why everything around you is frozen in place…well I froze time just so we could have a little chat.”
“…?” Serena was speechless, “H-How?”
“…its better you don’t know that detail.” He answered, “I take it you’ve noticed that massive object orbiting the moon.” Serena just nodded, “Well in 30 days from now it will vanish completely, on the plus side it’ll prevent any further damage, the downside however is the transformations won’t stop until every man, woman and child is changed.”
“How bad is it already?” She asked: still trying to get over her initial shock.
“About 10% of the human population and rising.” He answered simply, “This is where everything becomes a problem on my end of things…”
“Why is it a problem?” Serena was curious by what this all meant and what his role in this all was. “And just who pray tell are you?”
“Well if you must know, quite a lot of problems actually princess…” He emphasized that last word as if to convey some hidden meaning to her, “For one I’m under strict orders to make this…situation from getting to the worst case scenario, and two if it does come to that…” He hesitated for a moment, “Remove the problem once and for all…” This fact worried Serena greatly, what did he mean by ‘Removing the problem once and for all’.
“Hold on what do you mean by remove the problem once and for all?” Serena demanded: Sighing the hooded figure took a moment to figure out to answer her question.
“That false moon was a gateway for some extremely nasty monsters, while the moon for the most part is harmless aside from changing the environment and people on whatever unfortunate planet it comes across, it sends down these monsters that will eventually erase the planet from existence.”
“W-What kind of monsters?” Serena asked nervously.
“Ever heard of the Weeping Angels?” Serena just nodded, “Well mix one of those with a Xenomorph and give it the ability to change into any living thing it wants and you’ve got the monsters I’m referring to.” A heavy silence fell between them. “As for what they are exactly I haven’t a clue, I just hunt the damn things. If for whatever reason I am unable to hunt them all down…Every last living thing on this planet dies.” The finality of the statement rang throughout Serena’s ears. “That however isn’t the issue here thankfully, as I can assure you those things will be coming after me once I make my announcement at the end of those 30 days.”
“How many of those things are there?” Serena asked.
“500 Memoria exactly, once they are dealt with everything will begin falling into place for the final stages to prevent the catastrophe from happening in another world.” He explained, “And with that two shall become one.”
“Two…become…one?” She repeated.
“You’ll find out soon enough, the whole world will soon enough…” He said simply, “Now I suggest you wake up now…”
Antonia was currently busy examining Sunshine’s recovery, the young filly had bright smile upon her face doing her best not to giggle as Scott was making funny faces in an effort to make her laugh. While bits and pieces of my memory was a complete mess, I wasn’t sure of what to make of Antonia and Samuel’s son Scott; to be honest I didn’t have anything against the child but something about him made me wary of him deep down.
“How is Sunshine recovering, Antonia?” I asked her.
“Sunshine is recovering nicely; you should be able to take her back home within the next fortnight.” Antonia answered, “I’ve heard that Shane will be taking you to visit your home, in an effort to restore your memories to what they were.”
“To be honest, I don’t like the idea that some of our memories are jumbled up…especially…” I went silent for moment; Antonia took notice of this and immediately asked her son to take Sunshine in the next room to play.
“…Marcia…What’s wrong?” She asked, “Has something happened I should know about?”
“…Well…I-I…” I did my best to swallow those doubts, “I-If my memories aren’t real, what’s going to happen between Shane and me…I-I don’t want my feelings for him to be a lie…” This surprised Antonia slightly, for a moment she said nothing.
“I-I see…This is certainly a development.” Antonia stated, “I knew you were friends but I didn’t realise you were…” I blushed with embarrassment, and my plush ears drooped out of shyness as I let out a sheepish laugh.
“We’ve been together on and off for the past couple of years…but…” I admitted, “Shane has still has his doubts about his own memories, my own and…us. He’s doing his hardest to make me happy.” I laughed bitterly, “He always has, and it’s just how he is.” Antonia remained quiet for a moment to consider what I said.
“Then stay by him memories or not.” Antonia advised simply, “Someone like that only comes by once a life time, whether or not you’re just friends or lovers. You stand with them no matter what; trust me on this Marcia I’m speaking from experience.” Antonia let out a slightly devilish giggle.
“What are you thinking…?” I asked a little frightened,
“Just an idea I think your boyfriend would approve of.” Antonia said with wicked grin. “I do recall Jessica was working on that charity ball, we’ll just have to ask her for something a little extra for you.”
Matt waited impatiently for Shane to show up, pacing back and forth in the lobby. To him it was high time he and Shane had a heart to heart regarding what they are going to do set their memories back to normal. Matt had an idea on how to achieve such a feat, Matt had come to the conclusion that just because their memories had changed then any physical evidence of their original memories would have changed as well and if they haven’t then it might restore their memories to what they were originally. Matt had discussed the idea with Dr Weiss, who thought the theory was sound and was worth a shot.
“Oi! Earth to Matt!” Matt snapped out of his thoughts as Shane announced his arrival, “I thought I lost you there mate.” Matt just shook his head in disbelief.
“Sorry about that, so are you ready to go?” Matt asked, Shane just nodded.
“So what’s all this about then?” Shane asked as they travelled out of the hospital dorms. The streets outside the hospital were busier than usual as people and pony alike wandered through the streets as they went through whatever plans they had for the day. Shane stopped and looked around; the amount of ponies in the streets caught his attention immediately. “Matt…correct me if I’m wrong but has the amount of ponies in the area shot up big time?” Matt took notice of what Shane was saying.
“While I don’t doubt the possibility of their being more ponies in the area than just those in the hospital Shane, but the number shouldn’t be this high.” Matt answered, but before Shane could answer a voice answered for him.
“Your right…” They both turned to see a middle aged man standing behind him, dressed in unusual attire. “I’ve been keeping track of all this since it began a couple of months ago, from what I gathered from the bits and pieces of information I have found around 10% of the world’s population is affected already and it seems to be getting worse by the day.” Matt and Shane remained silent as they took the information in, “But I imagine that isn’t what concerns you, am I right?”
“Yeah…” Shane answered dumbfounded,
“Don’t worry about it I’m sure it’ll sort itself out soon enough.” The man said, “Any how best of luck to you in whatever it is you’re doing.” The man then left, Matt and Shane’s eyes never once leaving him as he walked into the crowd and vanished from sight.
Matt and Shane found their way to Marcia’s home; it was an apartment on a lower set of flats in the street, if Matt remembered correctly she lived by herself.
“So what are we looking for here, Matt?” Shane asked, wondering why Matt brought him here of all places.
“Answers.” Matt answered, “We’re looking for anything different or out of place here basically. Marcia herself isn’t happy with the idea of going through her stuff but I convinced her to humour me.”
“And what are you trying to prove by this besides from pissing her off?” Shane deadpanned.
“Well.” Matt said as he cleared his throat, “Our memories have changed right? So there should be proof of those memories amongst our personal things, but if they haven’t changed then we should be able to restore our original memories.”
“So you’re looking for a contradiction.” Shane asked.
“Basically yeah.” He responded simply.
The both began looking through the house, looking through each room: From the look of most of the rooms nothing was out of the ordinary. Both have been here enough times to notice something out of place in each room.
Their search so far was fruitless, having gone through all but two rooms in the entire house: Marcia’s own bedroom and a small guest room across the hallway. Matt and Shane decided to try the guest room first, what they or rather Matt was expecting was a simple room with a bed, chest of draws and desk which was to Mark’s usual minimalistic tastes. As they entered the room they found it was child’s bedroom, decorated in bright and warm colours with various toys and stuffed animals adorning the shelves on the wall.
“Oh no…” Matt muttered to himself, “…This can’t be possible…” Shane looked at his friend in confusion.
“What’s wrong?” Shane asked worried, “I don’t see anything wrong here.” Matt galloped past Shane straight into Marcia’s room, “MATT!!” Marcia’s room was decorated in various tones of light blue, had a bed big enough for two, a large chest of draws and desk with a PC on it.
“Nononono….” Matt panicked as he began various draws, “This can’t be possible…” He repeated as if it was a mantra.
“MATT!!!” Shane shouted, “Calm down mate, what’s wrong?” Matt took a moment to calm himself down, before answering Shane.
“Something’s changed…” Matt answered; Shane continued to look at his friend, completely puzzled at what he was going on about. “Look let’s just continue looking.” As Matt and Shane continued to search through the draws, eventually coming across a small light blue book and a DVD without any label on it.
“Think these would be any help?” Shane asked Matt. Placing the DVD in the PC in the bedroom, Shane pressed play to find out what was on it. Matt was currently reading through the small journal, but he couldn’t make any sense of it as it was nothing but random dates. If Matt could guess, it seemed like a schedule of sorts.
*POMF*
The sound caught Matt’s attention as he looked in Shane’s direction, only to find Shane slack jawed and his wings fully erect and stiff. Matt looked over his shoulder to find out what had enraptured his friend so badly, curious he clicked rewind on the media player…
On the screen was Marcia dressed in what seemed to be dark blue and black lingerie, from the looks of it the video was made two years ago. On the screen Marcia seemed to be speaking into the camera.
“Hey honey, I thought you would enjoy a private show for when I’m not around. So just enjoy the show babe and maybe you’ll get something sweet later on.”
What continued on the video was Marcia in various…compromising positions, Matt really had no idea she could even bend that way.
Marcia couldn’t say why but she had a sudden urge to kill Matt at the present moment.
Thirty Days Part 2b: Laments.
Mom was pacing back and forth in her living room frantically, deep in thought and trying to think of something that would return my memory to normal. Old photo albums filled with pictures of Me, Mom, Dad, my younger brother and sister. Dad was wondering what was causing Mom such distress, but his answer quickly came clear when he saw the photos.
“Are all the photos like this?” He asked Mom.
“I…I just don’t know what to do.” Mom answered, “Every photo of him has been replaced by what he’s turned into. Something is messing with his mind I know it is…”
“Well you heard the doctors, they’ve done all they can and they’ve said his personality hasn’t changed.” Dad stated, “So that’s something right?”
“Everything is steadily getting worse and worse,” Mom continued, “Who knows when it’ll happen to Nathan and Ellen, or to us for that matter! What happens then Kevin? This is going to happen to us sooner or later!” They were both interrupted my knocking upon the front door, Mom got up and answered it.
“Ah Doctor Raines, thank goodness tell me you have some good news.” Mom pleaded. Cillen was lead into my mother’s living room and took a seat.
“Well.” He started, “I do have some good news and some bad news.”
“…Tell me the bad news first Doctor.” Mom asked, a sad expression gracing her features.
“I’m sorry but there is no way to reverse the changes to your daughter’s memories, she’ll have those memories for the rest of her life. As far as she’s concerned that is how she’ll remember her life.” Cillen explained.
“Hang on.” Dad interrupted, “If that’s the bad news, what’s the good news then? You’ve just said you can’t do a damn thing.”
“Well, for one your son’s memories before the change are still there ingrained amongst the ones that have changed. Something in the past must have happened to him that has imprinted itself to the point it became a core part of his personality.” Cillen explained, but Mom and Dad shared a look of confusion. “In other words your daughter will still react the same way to whatever those triggers are.”
“And what exactly would that accomplish exactly?” Mom asked,
“It would force the two memories together.” He continued, “She would still think Sunshine is her biological daughter and her relationship with Shane was something more than friendship, but it would restore her original memories to an extent at the very least.”
“So we just need to find the trigger?” Dad asked, “How the hell are we supposed to find that out!”
“…” Mom remained quiet for a moment. “It’s Trevor, Mark’s biological father. It’s only a guess but I would imagine he would have some sort of effect on Mark.”
“Well that’s just great…” Cillen muttered under his breath. “Trevor has more or less disappeared on us then. He was discharged a month ago.”
“What!” Mom shouted.
“Yes, I asked your son about it.” Cillen paused for a moment, “But he said he didn’t care what happened to him. Your son can be damn cold when he wants to.”
“Oh dear god…” Mom cried, “Then there’s no hope then.”
“I wish wasn’t the cause of this but it’s better this than the other option…” Cillen thought bitterly to himself. “We can confirm that there’s going to be no other further changes to your son’s memory, and the original memories are dormant for the time being.” He reassured them.
“And what about us…” Mom asked unsure, “Well end up just like my son too won’t we?”
“…” Cillen was silent, “I’m sorry but there’s nothing I or anyone else for that manner can do about that. There’s no stopping this.”
“…I see.” Mom replied, “I think it would be best if you left now doctor.”
“I agree.” Cillen sighed, “I didn’t want to be the bearer of bad news. So I’ll bid you goodbye.” Cillen left leaving my parents alone with their thoughts.
“So how did it go?” Luna asked curious. Cillen frowned, and took a moment to compose himself.
“Awful.” He replied, “She was broken by the news, and to make matters worse the whole issue with the memories is my fault just because of what I am.”
“…” Luna said nothing, “A Sentiment who rules of the memories of others, cursed to sit upon a throne of misery and loss. Forced to watch the world around him pass by forever and doomed to be forgotten by everyone they love.”
“An utterly cruel fate.” He added, “The only reason people can remember me is because of that locket I gave you.” Cillen sighed, “You’re the only reason I’m still here.”
“Immortality isn’t something we’d wish upon anyone.” Luna smiled sadly, “To watch our loved ones grow old and fade away, and knowing that one day we’ll all that’s left. It truly is the cruellest fate of all.”
“We both fought so hard to save our home, and in the end it was all for nothing.” Cillen lamented, “We sacrificed so much and for what?”
“Your still here with me,” Luna reassured him. “So in a way we still have a home. It is where the heart is, is it not?” Cillen gave her a wry smile.
“Yeah I guess you’re right Luna.” Cillen replied, “No matter how out of place we are here.”
The ringing of an old grandfather clock shattered the silence in the office; Samuel was alone contemplating, wondering of what could possibly happen next. Several medical reports were scattered on his desk, each detailing new cases of incidents caused by the memory overwrite and ponification. In the past few days incidents have seemed to be on the rise and if anything seemed to be speeding up.
“There’s nothing we can do…” Samuel thought bitterly, “It’s really a matter of time now, is this really what is to become of humankind?”
Samuel was woken from his thoughts by sudden knocking on his office door.
“Come in.” Samuel answered.
“I hope I’m not disturbing you Dr Weiss.” Matt replied as he entered the room.
“No Mr Anderson.” Samuel answered politely, “I was just going over some reports. None of them are good news I’m afraid.” He sighed.
“Hm…can’t say I’m really surprised to hear that.” Matt commented, “Nothing seems to be going improving for the better anytime soon.” Samuel raised a brow.
“I never took you to be the pessimistic type Mathew.” Samuel replied.
“Me?” Matt questioned, “Yeah, my life hasn’t exactly been an easy one but then again considering the reputation my parents have…What about you?”
“I try to look for the brighter side of things, but things lately….” Samuel drifted off, “I suppose tired is a better term for how I’m feeling right now.” Matt shook his head.
“It’s just one thing after another, isn’t it?” He asked, Samuel gave nod in agreement.
“The world as we know it is coming to an end Mathew.” Samuel stated, “And all we can do is sit back and watch…”
It wasn’t long till evening came, Sunshine was fast asleep and it was only Shane and I who were awake in our hospital room. Overhead was nothing but a moonlit view of the starry skies.
“Something on your mind Marcia?” Shane asked me, wrapping one of his wings around me.
“Mm? Yeah I was just thinking.” I replied snapping out of my thoughts, “I was just thinking about home…and well everyone else.”
“How they’ll react right?” He questioned, I nodded in response.
“What’s happened to us will eventually happen to everyone else.” I said worried, “I just hope my family will be okay when it finally happens.”
“Yeah, me too…” Shane agreed, “As much as I hate how much of a bible pusher mom is I hope she’ll be okay.”
“…” I said nothing, my thoughts drifting to someone else.
"Marcia, you okay?” Shane asked concerned.
“...” I hesitated, “Trevor was here over a couple of weeks ago. After all these years I thought I had gotten past all that, and when I saw him I just snapped Shane. I was disgusted with how cold I was.”
“Ah.” Shane stated, “Trevor was always a touchy subject for you, but I’m sure you had your reasons.”
“…” Shane was at a loss for words, “Well at least you knew yours, mine passed away not long after I was born.”
“S-Shane…I’m sorry.” I apologised, “I-I didn’t mean…”
“I know no need to worry.” Shane reassured. “Besides Mom says she can see a lot of him in me, so that’s something good right?”
“Yeah, just don’t change Shane.” I gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “Now I don’t know about you but I’m going to bed, lord knows I’m tired.”
Celestia and Twilight looked on into the ruined wasteland that was once Equestria. A once beautiful kingdom now reduced to nothing more than a war torn land frozen in time.
“Look on my faithful student; this is what has become of our home.” Celestia motioned to Twilight, “Do you see why we have to leave, and our world is falling apart we just can’t stay here anymore.”
“But Princess, surely trusting the Sentiment of all things.” She argued and pointed to the ruins of Canterlot. “This is our home! Just where will we go?”
“Live.” Celestia answered simply, “I don’t like what we’ll have to do to survive but there isn’t any other way. I’ve lived a very long time Twilight, and I’ve made decisions I’ve regretted to this day but everything I have done has been for the greater good whether or not I have agreed with the sacrifices made.”
“…” Twilight remained silent.
“In time you may have to make such decisions, ponies in our position just can’t be afford to selfish.” Celestia continued.
“Princess?” Twilight questioned, “But you’re the most selfless pony I’ve ever met.”
“Back when Luna became Nightmare Moon, I fought her with every last bit of magic I had to stop her. I tried so hard to free her from the nightmare that consumed her…” Celestia continued further, “But in the end I banished her and sealed her away inside the moon for 1000 long years. In that one moment Twilight, I would have gladly given up my crown and let Equestria burn if it meant I could have my sister back.”
“…” Twilight was rendered speechless by Celestia’s confession.
“Don’t assume me to be selfless Twilight.” Celestia admitted, “Even with all my power, wisdom and magic I’m just another pony at the end of the day.”
“…I’m sorry.” Twilight apologised,
“Don’t be,” Celestia replied, “I’ve seen too many ponies die and be twisted by those monsters, I intend to save everypony still left and give us hope…even if it means to give up our home and watch it fade away into a lifeless husk.”
“So what do we do now?” Twilight asked breaking the silence between them.
“We leave here and never look back Twilight, as we only have a few hours left now.” Celestia explained to her faithful student. “…A few hours before I destroy what is left of our home and those monsters along with it.”
“Princess…I-i…” Twilight stuttered taken back by her teacher’s declaration.
“Go on ahead and take everyone through the mirror, it’s already been enchanted to take everypony to our new home and please protect them.” Celestia pleaded.
“…As you wish princess…” Twilight hesitated, before gathering everypony.
Author's Note
So after a long haitus here is the next chapter for you all. I admit this more or less to build up the mood for next couple of chapters. So I hope you all enjoy.
-Silent
View Online
Dow-...Error...arc...System Corrupted...Fragment Found...Bad End 1: Darkside...
An abandoned wasteland covered only in ruins of a once lively city, a far off castle in the distance overshadowed the vast ruins. Any inhabitants recently killed off in a queen's madness for order, and her fury at those who refused her rightful rule.
Her fellow bearers, her friends and her enforcers fell one by one since that fateful day...all by one woman.
Kindness was killed in utmost cruelty...
Generosity was killed by her own greed...
Honesty was killed by a simple truth...
Laughter was killed by her own despair...
Loyalty was killed by the betrayal...
Each element was left broken and shattered as a single clear message to her...
"I'm coming for you next..."
The queen couldn't understand it, why wouldn't they listen...didn't they want her promise of harmony? Ever since her kind came to this world looking for a new home, she tried a peaceful approach to share this world but it became apparent they weren't welcome here. So she decided she would make them welcome here...
This hadn't gone well, the humans retaliated and she was forced to convert them all...many didn't even survive. Some were foolish enough to try and stop her.
"Tch...fools, every last one them." She muttered to herself with a sneer on her face. Not even her teacher and that Sentiment could stop her, she made sure to put an end to them as swiftly as she could.
"This world was rotten with chaos and it needed my order to save it..." She continued to mutter to herself in her own madness. She was enraptured by the eternal twilight in the sky, a work of art in her opinion and it was the first thing to change when she took her new role.
But there was one thing...one woman who dared to defy her, she remembered the look of her eyes, one that was consumed by hate and rage.
The Queen had wondered why she was doing this...why she was taking everything from her...
"Do you understand now you piece of shit!!" The woman had asked her in a low calm tone. The queen struggled to get up after that last blow, she couldn't understand why...why couldn't she use her magic? Why wouldn't it work?! it was her element after all!
"You're...one to talk...y-you're nothing but a murderer!" The queen roared out, "You killed my friends!"
"You and your friends betrayed everyone around you...and in doing so you killed my mother, father, brother and sister, my teacher, my husband and daughter, as well as everyone else I ever cared for and everyone else on this planet!!!" The woman snarled, "And for what? Your own selfish gain!!"
"Y...you bitch...!!!" The queen roared back. "I was going to be worshiped like a goddess for bringing harmony..."
"You decided to take everything from me, so I decided to bring you down to my level, you're no goddess with out anyone else and you're powerless now a mere mortal just like I am!" The woman argued while cracking her knuckles.
"We're the same now, same situation...the same shape...the only difference is I'm going to be walking away from here alive!"
Blow after blow rained down upon the queen, she took a moment to launch a counter attack over her own...only to have her arm and wrist broken for the attempt. The queen screamed and swore in her agony...
"You never learned to fight did you?" The woman asked whilst delivering a nasty blow to the queens stomach, "Always relying on that magic of yours..." the queen and the woman sneered at each other, only for the next blow to break the queen's jaw.
"I learned about you from Celestia and Luna, I don't want to know what caused such a brat with a silver spoon in her mouth to turn into such an utter monster." Another blow...this time shattering the queen's elbow on her uninjured arm. The queen took a few steps back in her pain...
"I'm not happy that I've had to stoop to your level and take the lives of your friends...you know what they say about he who fights monsters..." Another blow to the stomach causing the queen to cough up blood.
"That was for my mother Everlynn!" Another blow, this time to the nose breaking it. "I never even got the chance to say good bye..."
"That was for my fathers Kevin and...Trevor!" Another attack resulting in a broken ribs. "I never got the chance to here how proud they were of me..."
"This is for killing my little brother and sister!!!" Blow upon blow rained down upon the queen, each becoming more brutal than the last. "I...never got to see them grow up..."
"Frost, Anth, Paul...and the others...I'll never be able to tell them how much they mean to me..." A few tears slid down the woman's face...
"...My husband...my little girl...my little sunshine...I'll never get to see their faces again, and it's all because of you!!!" The look of sorrow, once again turned to utter rage, as she took hold of the queen's wings and in a single motion broke them...
"Can you feel it? Those sins of yours crawling down your back?" The woman asked as the queen got back up and sneered at the woman, only to met by a very familiar glare...and mask forming on the woman's face.
"The rage and hatred you brought upon yourself, I promised myself that I would use any measure to bring you down...even if it means I have to give it everything I got and more..." The queen looked on in horror as she recognized the darkness that was forming around the woman.
"In some other life time I guess we could have been friends..." She watched on as the woman was replaced by a man wearing the woman's mask..."In some other life time we never might of even met..."
"But here and now..." The man trialed off, a thousand spears all aimed at the queen. "When you get to hell...tell them Geary sent you..."
